My Little Pony: Equestrian Downfall

by RealityPublishing

Rating: teen
Tags: Tragedy, Dark, Sad, Drama, Adventure
Length: 94819

Taking place 1,120 A.S.D.; this is the story of Equestria's ultimate downfall.

With the Era of Prosperity long gone, a new era of corruption has begun. Taking place 1120 dates After the Second Demolition, this book explains the events spanning from the Accusation Era to the Equestrian Destruction Era.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2016-04-19 19:01:12 UTC

Scroll #7 - The Accusation Proclamation [FIXED]

I dropped my pen, looking out the open window as the shutters rattled against the glass. I sighed, placing my quill in a jar of ink as I walked toward the window. The trees blew in the calming wind as a small group of bunnies jumped across the grass field. I smiled; it had been a while since I had left the hut. I walked back to my desk, picking up my quill once more and continued to write on a piece of parchment I had been working on for the past few months. A bird whistled from a tree, inviting me to the outdoor woods. I laid the pen down on the desk and looked at the trees. It really had been a while since I left my home; I smiled, it was never too late to have one last adventure. I placed the quill back on the desk; it was a small, wooden desk that was decorated with a single drawer located underneath the desk. I opened the drawer and placed the unfinished parchment inside, reassuring myself that I would finish it when the time was right. I looked around the house, it was a small cabin and very cluttered. I paced back and forth, picking up whatever items out of place before I headed upstairs. I fixed the couch, chairs and other accessories that were begging for attention. I wiped my forehead and continued upstairs. I wasn’t in a rush but I was very excited for what adventures would await me in the near future. I remembered the smell of the open air and the danger that was included. I remembered when I could squeeze out of any troubled situation with ease. Those were the days of old, something that was long gone. I looked around the room, it was my bedroom, my place of rest when not busy writing. Everything around me was made from the trees I had cut down to make the clearing. The style was old, many would agree but I felt it was dependable. I walked to my wardrobe, a small wooden pantry that was located parallel from the bed. I opened it and pulled out an iconic outfit; it was one known to many ponies around Equestria. I had not been one for being famous but the things I had done played a tremendous part in Equestria’s survival. I looked down at the floorboards; I felt I was the only pony keeping Equestria from falling apart. The disastrous events that could have happened were all prevented because of my doing. I put on the shirt; making sure every button was secured as I fixed the collar. I turned around and walked to a mirror on the other side of the room. I giggled at my appearance as I brushed the brilliant streaks of silver in my hair while humming a familiar tune. I closed my eyes as I relived some of the highlights in my life: the meeting with Celestia, the capture of my greatest enemy and the feeling of accomplishment after every adventure. I exhaled, sighing with relief; it really had been a great life, I really did miss the old days.

I stepped out onto the patio, absorbing the sunlight for the first time in months. The warmth I felt refreshed my mind; I felt calmer and stress-free; it was a wonderful feeling. Cold breezes blew through the trees, rustling the leaves gently across the grassy clearing outside my home. I reached inside the cabin one last time before heading out; I grabbed something of great importance, something that could not be replaced under any circumstances; my hat. It was old, but a very iconic symbol of my well-being. I had not worn it in ages; it was a bit tattered but still managed to keep its distinctive shape. It was originally a circular hat but after such a long time the disk inside had become warped. I placed it on the patio and pushed my hooves against it; trying my hardest to bring it to its proper shape. I poked at it several times, but alas; my efforts were pointless. The hat stubbornly remained in its depressing state no matter how many times I would bend it. I rolled my eyes; having lost a battle with an unbeatable force. I picked up the hat and placed it upon my head; it felt good to be back outdoors to enjoy the sunlight. Everything was perfect; the clear blue sky was brilliantly decorated with a bright shining sun; bathing Equestria in its light. The leaves rustled in the wind; blades of grass dancing in its gift as I walked through the fields. The forest was illuminated by the sun’s light; giving life to all plants. I smiled; this part of the woods was not maintained by ponies, but by nature itself. I had only seen one area such as this before in my travels; it was a small forest located west from Ponyville known as the Everfree Forest. I remember hearing rumors about the forest long ago. They said the forest had been growing in its natural state since the dawn of time. I remember laughing the rumor off; it was an unreasonable assumption even for my standards. I sighed; closing my eyes and leaning my head back in the wind. My mane flowed in the breeze freely and without a care. The soft grass rested below my hooves; relieving them of their misery. I shook my head; snapping myself out of the hypnotizing trance nature had put upon me. I looked ahead; seeing the dense forest that surrounded my cabin staring back at me with dark intentions. I smiled; it had been forever than a day since the last time I was greeted with danger. I lowered my hat; feeling determined and ready to destroy any challenges that were put before me. I darted into the woods; dodging bits of shrubbery left and right as I looked for anything that I would find suspicious. I sighed, finding myself unable to run any further; I looked back seeing how far I had come. It was not as far as I had hoped but it was good enough for somepony who had not been exposed to running in over three dates. I sat down on a tree branch; it was moist as if it had recently rained. I looked up at the sky; it was clear as ever. It was an odd phenomenon, the pegasi had claimed to not have a rainfall schedule for the next few months. Equestria was perfect the way it was; no rain would be needed for a while. It was not humid; a pond would not be present for several miles. Puzzled, I continued to rub the bark with my hoof; hoping to get the slightest bit of information from the strangely dampened root. Something about the branch seemed strange; I stood up and walked to another branch found on the opposite end of the tree. It was dry and dusty as a tree should be. Confused further, I walked back to the other branch and felt it once more. It was wet; soaked even. I closed my eyes and brought my face closer to the tree branch. I knew I would regret doing so, but I had smelled the branch and found the most peculiar scent on it. It was fresh water; something you would find packaged and sold at a store. I had once spilled water in the forest, but by this time the water would have dried. It was impossible the two would be a match; it was unreasonable. I turned my head; finding a set of hoofprints that were unlike my own. I smiled; I knew it was somepony else in the forest with me. I looked up at the sky, it was my land; by Celestia’s law, I would be able to defend it no matter the effect it would put upon my reputation. Grinning, I followed the hoofsteps; keeping my eyes locked on each one as the next came forth. The hoofsteps were fresh; whoever had wandered into my forest was still here; I was determined to find them. Within my hat was a simple razor blade; unlike the others, the small blade had not rusted and survived my numerous adventures. Taking my hat off my head; I pulled the concealed weapon out of its hiding place and held it up high. It was very small; smaller than I had expected. I tried to think of ways to use the minuscule blade but alas; none came. Discouraged, I dropped the blade and watched it create a small indent as it hit the wooden tree root beneath my feet. Leaving the razor blade, I followed the hoofprints and began to find myself wandering in circles. I rolled my eye; this was beginning to feel useless. I merely wanted to have a sense of adventure but instead felt as if I were hunting the innocent. This was not how the old me would have acted; I saved civilization numerous amounts of times. Ponies believed in me to protect them; even if it had been interpreted as a mere bedtime story. I could never forget the admiration my followers gave me; I felt guilty that I had to live away just to find peace. I thought about it; why had I left? Would my career be the same if I had stayed in Ponyville? I sighed, sitting down; forgetting about the trespasser for just a moment. I sat thinking about my current life; was I truly happy with the way I was? I hunted ponies who crossed my land for fun; getting absolutely nothing but the pleasure of guilt in return. I sighed, was this the way I wanted to live? Was this the destiny I was to forever be following? My life in the past had been forever full of adventure, hope, dreams and the satisfaction of giving. Ponies all over Equestria admired me for who I was; a hero. I became an idol to many, something that I would never wish to be as a young filly. I was always shy; steering clear from crowds and confrontations. I remember when that all changed; it was a birthday and I was the very special filly. While I had a minimum amount of friends even to this day; I will always remember my relatives who stuck out during my lonely days. There were a few gifts; all of them containing something that I would need as a necessity rather than for recreation. However, one of these gifts caught my eye; it was larger and would not fit me for a while but despite the unfortunate size; the article of clothing truly appealed to me. It was different than from what all the other ponies had. It was special; just like me. My parents always told me I would do great things as soon as I grew up; the hat was a symbol of such events. I smiled; looking up at the hat I was wearing. It began to fit when I dropped out of my schooling. That was the day I received my cutie mark; it was a very significant change in my life. I realized because of it what I was supposed to do in Equestria. What my purpose was and why I was the way I was. I knew in my heart that there was more adventure to be had in the real world rather than in a classroom with other ponies trying to make a better grade. I was never competitive; which led me to a long history of bullying. It was not as bad as it sounded; many other ponies admired the way I could wiggle my way out of any situation. Many of them even gave me a nickname that I kept to this very same day. They called me Daring Do for a reason, a reason which I was meant to accomplish. No matter the circumstances; I could make my way through any situation. It was my special talent and I embraced it.

I stood up; feeling relieved that I had relived some old memories. I tilted my hat forward and continued to follow the lost pony who had wandered into my woods. I would not harm the pony as I did the many others, but I needed to do something to intervene from further exploration. If the pony found my home it would be disastrous to my work. I could not let anypony know of my new plans concerning my series. Keeping my eyes locked on the prints; I continued to walk into a clearing in the woods. I had never seen such a clearing in all the dates I had lived in the forest. It was peaceful; the wind did not dare to move. It was as if it were a gap in time itself. The trees were calm and still; the grass not moving despite the earlier breeze that blew through. In the middle of the clearing was a pond surrounded by what appeared to be beach sand. Sitting in the sand was the pony whom I was looking for. She was a bright neon blue color with her light purple mane tied up in a darker blue ribbon. She reminded me of somepony although I couldn’t quite place it. Around her neck was a tightly fastened satchel; styled in a fashion that I once wore during my previous treks. It was somewhat nostalgic; as if it were taken straight from a family photo album. I walked closer to the weeping pony and put my hoof around her as if she were an innocent child. I eyeballed the bag; wondering its contents and why she carried nothing but the measly pouch. The pony turned her head, staring deep into my eyes with her own set of deep, red irises. A chill ran down my back as I stared into the blackened eyes; each decorated with a blood red color. I stepped away from her, shivering as I backed away. She turned away, facing the opposite direction as if I were the monstrosity. With my hooves over my eyes, I turned back towards the strange figure, bracing during every moment. With all the courage I could possibly muster, I opened my eyes with the simple surprise of seeing nothing there. I walked closer to the sand where she was sitting; finding nothing in her place but the small leather bag. I bent down to pick it up; feeling the textures of the fabric. It was leather, pure leather. It was something I had not seen before; it was illegal in Equestria to have leather as pure as the fabric before me. In awe, I opened the bag and looked through the contents; finding nothing but a small rolled parchment. Curious, I unrolled it against the sand; discovering something of great importance, something I had not seen in a long time.

It was a map; something you would expect to see on shipping or train routes. I looked at the map closely; waving my hooves in the air to block the sun. I rolled my eyes and turned around; feeling as if I were being watched. I shrugged, rolling the map and carrying it back to my cabin. I could not wait to begin discovering new things; this was something that I had not done in the longest time. I smiled, opening the door to my cabin as I laid the scroll on the floor. I looked around, grabbing a table weight and ink container from my writing desk. I unrolled the parchment and placed the items on each corner, holding it in place as I had expected. The scroll was dusty; the map itself unclear and inaccurate to any part of Equestria. I danced around the room; searching for my own Equestrian Map which I had drawn after many years of exploring. I ran upstairs, finding it in the same place as I had left it. I carefully unpinned it from my wall and walked downstairs with what I now called an ancient artifact. I placed my map beside the older version as I continued to draw parallels between the two variations. I sighed, many of the locations from the older version were varied; it seemed as though Canterlot Mountain had been moved several miles in the wrong direction. Many explorers had known Canterlot Mountain to be “The Center of Paradise”. Personally, I used it as a mere compass, nothing more and certainly nothing less. It was useful, although I would not go through the trouble of coming up with a clever nickname for a simple mountain. I continued to contrast the two maps; I was surprised at how significantly more accurate my newer map was. I laughed a bit; feeling that my hard work had finally paid off after all those years in the field. I never thought I would actually be using the map I had crafted with mere tree bark.

The old map was dusty and had clearly seen wear and tear. The geography represented on the map was much different than a modern day Equestria. Many of the lakes had gone completely missing from the map. Many towns and other monuments had gone missing; even Canterlot itself had vanished from the map's view. I brushed my hoof along the map's surface; clearing any dust that may be contaminating the map's accuracy. I looked around for anything suspicious; my hooves trembled with excitement. It was my first adventure in the longest time; I knew this would be a big one. I looked at the map for the longest time, seeking anything that may be of use. Despite a small symbol carved deep within its upper left hoof corner, the map was plain and colorless; something a pony would find in an old scrapbook. I pressed my face against the floor, wondering if anypony had written on the map. I noticed small craters that began to form a line pointing towards what we now call the Galloping Gorge. My eyes squinted in hopes of getting a more precise location. I turned the map to its backside finding nothing of any use. I sighed, it was not as direct as I had hoped, but I supposed it would have to do. I rolled up the parchments and carefully placed them into the parcel I had found the map in. It smelled of leather; a smell that was shunned and caused immediate execution if caught wearing such material. I smiled, I liked the smell; it had a distinctive scent that reminded me of my fillyhood in the strangest of ways. I left the cabin; saying goodbye as if it were the last time I would ever see it again. I sighed, missing my home more and more as I walked further and further away from it. It was a moment I was not proud of; I usually felt more determined. Today, however, I felt more sorrow than ever. Something in me told me not to go, but I was more inclined in listening to my adventurous spirit. I shook my head; leaving my home was a necessary step in this adventure. If I was to ever discover the secrets the map had hidden; I would have to accomplish this task.

I walked through the woods; turning left and right as I avoided branches that were destined to trip unsuspecting travelers. I wondered if I would ever return to my cabin; it was a measly cabin and it really did need to be spruced up a bit. Despite the lowly condition it was in, the warmth it provided was truly compelling. I remembered the nights I spent writing by the fire; the quill in my hoof spilled words against the parchment in perfect rhythm. I sighed; they really were the best of times. I never realized how I took the small cabin for granted; I wished I would return. The forest was dense but short. There were no trails that led to my cabin for privacy reasons. Even so, anypony would be able to discover its location by simply wandering. Outside the forest were beautiful fields that gave way a magnificent view of Ponyville. It was my hometown, a small and simple town that I once was proud to be a part of. After my rising in popularity, I left the town, forgetting everypony I had then come in the acquaintance of. At the time, I had been a very self-centered pony, someone who had not cared for anypony else. It was a trait that I had not been proud of. During my younger years, Cutie Marks were what made a pony a pony. I’m certain it’s the same today, but something about it then was different. It was almost as if it were a necessity to have one. I went to school in Canterlot, my parents were rich and felt that a good education was important for a pony at an early age. Despite the excessive amount of money, they continued to feel that a home in Ponyville was perfect; they admired the significant change in climate and the peaceful villagers that lived there. They didn’t seem to mind the lack of sophistication unlike many of the other high-class ponies who lived in our area. Despite the odd location, my parents were very close to Princess Celestia. While many of the richer residents attended the Grand Galloping Gala and were able to meet Celestia there, many of the ponies never had the honor of knowing her personally. My parents kept in touch with the princess through a strict letter system, one in which would still be in service today if not for their passing. Unfortunately, I myself was not a part of this tradition. I was somewhat deprived of my parents’ approval concerning my adventurous spirit. I remember their deep feelings of disappointment when I returned home with a letter informing my parents of my recent decision of leaving the curriculum. I was given no other choice than to leave my household. I was doubtful upon leaving, but I felt it was a necessary step forward. I was given nothing to hold onto but my hat, a simple notepad, and a quill; I supposed they had expected me to write something while I was away. Although I was one for adventures, I had never thought about writing them down. I knew ink would be hard to come by, so after much practicing, I learned how to pickpocket from other ponies in the area. It was difficult at first, but thanks to my remarkable gift in escaping; I was able to scrape my way out of any situation without breaking a sweat. Eventually, I improved on the subject and was able to steal any item from anywhere. It was a practice that I knew had to be kept under control.

I sighed; Ponyville grew closer and closer with every new step I took toward it. The last time I returned to Ponyville was when my parents had died; it was a tragic event, but I felt no remorse for the lost souls. I could never recall what had happened that day, although it could be nothing to be proud of. The houses grew larger and larger in the distance as I began to drag my hooves. It was hard enough having to return to the burial grounds of my own kin, not to mention my home that was destroyed in the last few years. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for whatever was to come. Ponies around me began to sit and stare as I walked through their town. Many of them whispered about my appearance in an open place while the others walked away, pretending not to notice. Not a single pony said a simple “hello”, shook my hoof or anything else of that matter. I was not greeted formally, or as if I was an old friend of theirs. I kept my head low and pulled my hat down to shade my face from the crowd. Keeping my eyes on the road, I could hear the doors of many ponies’ households being closed at my sight. I had learned to accept this form of greeting; my family had been in a dire situation before and lost their social status within a fortnight. Continuing to keep my head low, I noticed one pony in particular that had not fled from my appearance. She was a bright colored pony who obviously lived on sugary treats; anypony would be able to tell just by looking at her regular behavior. I lowered my hat to cover my eyes as I could hear her hoofsteps walk closer to me. She pointed her hoof at me and said the words,

“Welcome! I’m Pinkie! Who are you?”

Stunned by the different reaction compared to the other ponies, I stuttered,

“I-I’m, Daring. Daring Do.”

She smiled widely, something of a size that was unforgettable to anypony. It was amazing how she could keep a smile like that in control throughout the day. She happily closed her eyes,

“Oh! You must be here for Rainbow Dash! You haven’t forgotten have you? My, it’s been forever since you two have been together. How long has it been? Hold on, let me check my calendar.”

She spoke in rapid flurries of questions; it was very impressive to anypony’s standards. She reached out and grabbed a calendar from a bush located on the other side of town. Astonished, I dared ask a question of my own,

“Um… Where did you get that?”

She chuckled, nudging my shoulder playfully,

“Calendar emergency! I’ve got them all over Ponyville!”

I looked around, not sure if I even wanted to be around somepony with a mysterious supply of calendars all over town. She flipped through her calendar just as rapidly as she spoke. I didn’t have time for such things; I pushed past her, I had places to go and didn’t have time to mingle. Realizing I had taken no interest in her mindless babbling and left her company; she turned around calling out to me. Annoyed, I kept walking at a faster pace. She began hopping toward me, continuing her abstrusely obnoxious smiling. I turned around,

“Don’t you have other places to be?”

She stopped for a second,

“Nope! I’m off today, everypony is!”

She continued to hop toward me repeatedly asking questions,

“So are you here to visit Rainbow Dash?”

I rolled my eyes,

“No, I’m just passing through.”

“Oh, that’s a shame. She’d really like it if you showed up to her party!”

“Party? What for?”

“Oh, you know! It’s her birthday soon! In a few days actually, oh! I’ve got a great idea, why don’t you show up!”

She began to talk in circles, something I had expected from somepony who’d been living on sugar.

“Have you been eating a lot of sweets lately?”

She smiled and laughed a bit,

“Sweets? Why of course! That’s my whole diet, silly! What kind of questions is that? A better question would be something like. Are you going to show up for Rainbow Dash’s party?”

I sighed, getting a bit more agitated than normal,

“No, I’m just going passing through Ponyville; that’s all.”

“Ooh, that’s really a shame! I’ve got a party I’m planning and was hoping you’d be able to visit! I’ve got a great idea! You should show up for the party! It’s one of your dearest friend’s parties too! It’s everypony’s favorite, Rainbow Dash!”

I had just about lost it at that point. Not only had she asked me about the same party three times, but she didn’t seem to be running out of questions to ask either.

“Don’t you ever run out of questions? You do realize you’ve said the same thing at least three times.”

She stopped hopping and rubbed her chin.

“Hmm, I have noticed that I have been running short on new questions. Oh! You stay here, I’ve got to go brew up some new ones!”

She darted toward what I remembered as the bakery. It was amazing the bakery that I remembered as a filly was still standing tall after all these dates. I wondered if the Cakes were still behind the business there. I wanted to visit the store to see if my assumption were true, but I was afraid I’d run into that pink nightmare of a pony. I thought about what she had said; Rainbow Dash was one fine pony. She was fast and many of her assets reminded me a lot of myself. I laughed; perhaps it would be a good time to visit her. Ponyville had changed a lot since I had last visit it; they even had a castle now. It was all very impressive how the little town had grown. I began to wonder if those things happened because I left. I shook my head; probably not, it was impossible that the absence of a single citizen could ultimately change the fate of an entire town. I looked toward the castle; it glowed majestically in the sunlight brought down by Celestia. It was hard to believe a group of six ponies harnessed the Elements of Harmony and saved Luna from the moon; I had no idea such a thing could be made possible by common pony. I wanted to visit the castle, say “hi” to Rainbow Dash or something, but I didn’t know how I could even bare to look at her. I had been absent all these dates and we had agreed to be friends after that last adventure. She was the only one who knew of my secret, it was inevitable that we would be friends. Somehow, that wasn’t the way it happened. I suppose with the responsibilities of maintaining a castle she wouldn’t be able to visit with any of her other friends. I sighed, walking past the castle and following the map through town. I had no time to visit with anypony; I had to reach my goal and write about my findings. That was my job; that was my life.

I kept my head low; walking with a slow pace. It was a depressing pace, putting one hoof in front of the other because of an oath I had made to myself. I could care less about the journey; I know I wanted to leave my cabin in the woods, but I didn’t want to leave Ponyville. I wanted to visit with the locals; relive some old memories that built upon my life. Perhaps I should join Rainbow Dash’s party, bring some hope in the mare’s life. I sighed, leaving town and venturing into the fields that surrounded the town. I stopped, leaning over and pulling the dusty old map from the satchel. I laid it on the grass, lightly moving my hoof along the fine paper. Remembering my destination, I walked northwest toward the Galloping Gorge. Galloping Gorge was known to the pegasi as the most dangerous place to fly through. The twists and turns that the crevasse contained were nearly impossible to fly through. The constant threat of avalanche made flying through even more a chore. With rumors of monsters living within the gorge walls made sure nopony would ever fly through it again. Pegasi only talk of the gorge when comparing it to something of an equal difficulty, but nopony has ever tried to fly through. I laughed, spreading my wings behind me. It had been a long time since I had used my wings for traveling. I preferred to walk by hoof during my travels, but the consistent urge to use them was simply too tempting.

I had moved from my original home long after the last novel I wrote. My home was destroyed, but not forgotten. I visited the small shack from time to time; remembering the adventures that took place there. I tried to replicate the cabin’s originality but in a different location. I wanted to be closer to Ponyville; it was my home after all. I suppose my absence had a negative effect on me; I needed to interact with others, but I was unsure of how to. I shook my head; waking up from my self-pity. I flew over the fields of Friendship; the name was granted to these fields in honor of the Princess Twilight. Many ponies told stories of her earlier days, the days before she became a princess. They say she used to have gatherings with her friends outside the town’s borders. Many say they still have such meetings; of course, nopony would ever dare to interrupt royalty without a plausible complaint. It was unlike Ponyville to have royalty present with the exception of annual celebrations. It seemed bizarre that a town as small as Ponyville would have its own castle within its boundaries. It was unnatural, unheard of, it was not practical. I was somewhat agitated about the fact that Celestia had made a commoner an Alicorn. In fact, because of the decision, a new ruling has been put into order. It was a shady organization; one that many ponies did not trust. I myself did not trust it either, it seemed different. Equestria had been ruled by the Two Sisters since the nation’s birth. This group was unnamed and held numerous meetings that judged the two princess’ decisions by the hour. Nopony knew who they were and were often referred to as “The Board”. Celestia often took their advice on certain matters, but as far as I know the Board has been very reluctant toward many of her newer decisions. I’ve heard the Board was established sometime before what is known as the Prosperity Era. I rubbed my chin; trying to calculate dates and time. Books record that the Prosperity Era started sometime around 700 A.S.D., after the Alicorn Era. I shrugged, I knew little about Equestria’s History; it was something that was not often taught to the younger ponies. It was a course that was only available to the more prestigious ponies of Canterlot. Even so, the classes often lacked detail and depth. Equestria’s history was always a touchy subject. Nopony knows how it began, or why; it’s something that has been locked away for generations, destined for solitude in the dusty shelves of the Canterlot Archives.

The Galloping Gorge grew as I flew toward it. I looked behind me; checking to make sure nopony was following me. It would be potentially disastrous if somepony were to compromise my search. I always worked alone, everypony knew that. My journeys were something not to be trifled with, it was a necessity that they were to be kept in secret or publicize it as a mere mare’s tale. I flew closer to ground, preparing to land in the fear-infested crevasse below. I flapped my wings with a constant decrease in speed as I lowered myself into the rocky abyss that had consumed so many ponies before me. I closed my eyes, stiffening my legs; waiting for my hooves to kiss the sweet ground that was presented before me. I could feel gravity pull my once weightless body toward the ground with my wings being the things keeping me alive. I slowly grew closer to the ground, the air becoming hotter and denser as I approached my landing ground. I opened my eyes, ready to step onto the ground once more. I placed a hoof forward and pressed it against the ground; I smiled, having successfully flown from Ponyville to the Galloping Gorge without any trouble. It had been a while since I had used my wings; I was a bit worried that I wouldn’t have made the flight.

The gorge looked just as I had expected. Rocks piled against the walls from top to bottom, with the floor as no exception. The floor was somewhat flat, with the occasional pile of stones that usually reached halfway up the gorge. I looked behind me, watching for any monsters that had been rumored to emerge from either the rocks or the crevasse walls. I opened my satchel, pulling the old map from it. I laid it out on the stone floor, examining its markings thoroughly. Nothing about it seemed to have changed; I kept looking, still hopeful that a more precise location would be revealed in due time. I scanned it left and right, top to bottom, finding absolutely nothing that I hadn’t already known. I turned it over hoping I’d find something that I may have overlooked. I rubbed the parchment, expecting to see a symbol or coordinates of some kind. Nothing. I sighed; the map had led me to a dead end for something that was possibly unrelated to anything. I rolled up the map and placed it back in the satchel; I wanted to survey the area before I gave up. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity to visit the Galloping Gorge; I wanted to take advantage of this and sightsee a bit.

The gorge was not a spectacular sight to see. It was but a mere crevasse that had clearly seen one too many avalanches. Large piles of rocks climbed to the surface of the miserable crack in Equestria. It was more depressing than ever; nopony had gone through this for as long as I could ever remember. I thought for the moment; how did the rocks pile without somepony to cause the avalanche? It seemed strange, but a meaningless question altogether. I continued my path down the gorge; admiring the rock formations that were present in both the walls and flooring. I walked through a close, confined part of the gorge where I then examined a line of craters that decorated the walls. I sat down, rubbing my chin; determining the meaning for the strange formation. I looked to my left and picked up a decent sized rock, throwing it into the mysterious craters. I listened carefully as the small rock cracked against the sides of the tunnel where out from the darkness emerged a red eel-like creature. I jumped to my hooves, prepared to battle the monstrous creature only to see it retreat back into its domain. I looked around nervously; adjusting my hat and dusting my clothing. I turned away, walking in the opposite direction of the strange creatures. There, I saw an absurd growth of cacti or other similar plants. They grew along the walls and from the ground in strange patterns; making it impossible to cross through. Anypony ignorant enough to fly through these would need serious medical attention afterward; although, anypony simply thinking about flying through these plants would need medical attention either way. I tried to walk around the plants, but the effort was hopeless no matter how many ways around it. I looked up, realizing the plants did not reach to the surface of the gorge. I spread my wings; admiring my wingspan and lifting off into the sky. I flapped my wings in the wind, gracefully soaring over the hazardous plants and landing safely on the other side. I chuckled, walking away from the offending plants and continuing my journey through the gorge. The rest of the path was self-explanatory with the occasional pile of rocks followed by another pile. I sighed; there was nothing about the gorge that would be any interest to anypony but for those running a rock farm. I laughed, I doubted anypony still ran those; owning a rock farm was old Equestrian thinking. Those traditions ran dry after Zapapples were discovered. I sat down; having seen everything the gorge had to offer. It was pointless to continue; I laid down among a small pile of rocks, one that had been noticeably oddly placed. I gave no attention to the pile, it was similar to the others and me, therefore, rendered it just as meaningless. The rock pierced into the back of my head, but I took no notice. I was tired and disappointed that I had been chasing an imaginary treasure. However, there was nothing surprising about that fact; I had gone after many legendary treasures that turned out just to be rumors or mere stacks of solidified mud that served no purpose whatsoever. I picked up a rock from the pile and tossed it to the other side of the gorge. It bounced once or more and hit a pile across from me. I laughed once and threw another rock at the pile. Once again, it bounced and hit the pile causing a few rocks to fall from the stockpile of stones. It was surprisingly satisfying and extremely fillyish of me to be acting this way but I couldn’t stop throwing the rocks for some reason. Perhaps it was the rocks themselves possessing my excessive amount of boredom or I just that. Bored. I sighed, tossing another rock at the pile, watching a two more rocks fall from it. I sat there for hours throwing meaningless rocks and watching more of them fall from the stack. The sun was beginning to set, I knew nighttime would come fairly soon. I didn’t want to be trapped in the darkness, but I had not moved in hours and the rocks were actually beginning to feel comfortable. They were digging into my skin, but I had still not noticed their existence. I just kept throwing the cursed rocks through the night, thinking about what I was going to do next. I’d probably return home to my cabin and finish writing my parchment or something of the sort. I pulled my hat over my eyes, sleeping through the night on an uncomfortable pile of rocks. It was not my idea of resting well, but with the strange set of circumstances, it would have to do.

I opened my eyes, seeing darkness for as far as the eye could see. I lifted my hoof, the terrain was dark and dead. I looked around, I knew this place. It was the forest around my home. The dirt under my hoof called to me; it told me to walk toward my cabin. Reluctantly, I walked into a dead meadow. The trees were darkened, dry, and dead. The wood looked rotten and capable of falling at any moment. The sky was overcast and the sun seemed almost non-existent. I looked up, finding myself face to face with a lunar eclipse. I had only heard rumors of eclipses, they were something of old-world Equestria. It was something that was never seen again because of the Two Sister’s involvement with the raising of the planets. Had they gotten in a fight? Was Luna refusing to lower the moon again? Why hadn’t this blown over yet? What was going to happen to Equestria if she didn’t lower the moon? What if it was Celestia who hadn’t lowered the sun? I ran through the dead woods; looking left and right for my cabin which I half-expected to be as rotten as the trees. A breeze that smelled heavily of dead rodents consumed the land. I coughed, covering my muzzle as best as I could. I began to feel dizzy as the darkness in the distance grew closer and trapped me in the forest. The roots of the trees began to grow upward, pulling the dirt aside and trapping many of the creatures who lived in those woods. I felt pity for the creatures for some reason. It felt as if I had done this to them, I wasn’t sure why but I felt as if I had brought this destruction to Equestria. I could feel the guilt swelling within me, constricting my heart keeping it from beating. I continued running through the dark woods, avoiding the roots and trees that attempted to grab me as I ran. There, in the distance, I began to see my clearing in the woods. It glowed magnificently in the distance. I ran without fatigue; it was an excellent feeling as if I were pulled toward my cabin. Surrounding the field was a line of thorned bushes; I braced myself, closing my eyes and preparing to draw blood. I waited, still running as fast as I possibly could. Nothing came. Puzzled, I opened my eyes, finding that I had run through the bushes without a scratch. It was merely an illusion. Relieved, I walked toward my cabin, finding the door open with sudden screams of pain coming from within my safe heaven. I could feel my mind spiraling with the bone-chilling sounds of pain. I rubbed my eyes, expecting tears to be falling from them, but instead I found a quantity of blood rushing from my eyelids. I looked toward the house and out from the doorway came the pony whom I met at the pond. The foul smelling air blew in her mane as she smirked at me before vanishing into the thin air. I began to feel sharp pains swelling from my hooves; I looked down, screaming as a rush of pain consumed my whole body. My hooves had gone missing, blood pouring from their nubs as the scratches from my thorns added to the amount of pain. I screamed, my head bursting with pain and drowning in my bloodied tears. I fell to the ground, the nubs, formerly my hooves, grew green with infection as they touched the dirt. The darkness around my meadow closed in; the color of the grass grew yellow with death as I cried upon it. The world had caught fire and I felt as if I were the cause. I did not want it to end like this; I did not want to lose my hooves, no matter the circumstance. I opened my eyes, finding myself sweating and staring deep into a stone wall engraved with a familiar symbol; I had finally found the treasure I was looking for.

I wiped the sweat from my face, standing up and walking toward the wall that was once covered in rocks. I smiled; I knew my instincts were telling me the right things. My absurd rock throwing habit had caused the rocks to collapse against the floor, revealing a symbol that I had seen once before. I pulled out the map, comparing the symbol to that of the wall. It was a match, no doubt about that. I began to dig at the rocks, throwing them aside to see what else was underneath. I stopped looking at the symbol; it was something that if not for the map, it would be unfamiliar to me. The design was odd and somewhat irrelevant to anything. It seemed to be a group of stars that lined in a horizontal formation; something that would be easily overlooked with a pile of rocks blocking its view. I rolled my eyes, not caring about what the stars meant, only that I had found the treasure that I so willingly desired. The rocks tumbled down the pile, I smiled with a psychotic obsession with discovering what the map was pointing to. I dug for hours, eventually coming to what I had dreamed of seeing; a box. It was a rather large box, something that would take at least six ponies to carry. I thought about opening it later, but the temptation of figuring out the contents was too hard to resist. I examined the box, finding it locked and secured with many of Equestria’s best locks. I smiled, I had practiced locksmithing for many dates; I was prepared for anything. I pulled from my shirt pocket a small pin which I proceeded to bend and mold based on the observation I had made. It was an extremely unfamiliar lock formation, but I had confidence that my locksmithing abilities were up to par with the task. I closed my eyes, praying to Celestia that I would be able to perform my duty with ease. I placed the lockpick into the keyhole, wiggling it around multiple times hearing each tooth unlock in the box. I gritted my own teeth; the tension building up within me with every click the box made. Finally, I could feel the last tooth unlock itself as the top of the box sprung open; revealing its contents to my curious eyes.

Within the box was something that I had never expected; it was a collection of parchments that seemed to date long before the Second Demolition. There were seven scrolls within the box, each one relatively old and obviously dormant for the longest time. Out of curiosity, I pulled one from the box, unrolling it on the stone floor. Each one was written with a strange ink, something that would never be sold at a store of any kind. I smelt the paper, I had heard rumors that a pony would be able to tell the date by smelling the parchment. It smelled different from the paper I owned in my cottage. I smelled of ashes, destruction, and tears. I looked at the scroll, reading bits and pieces from each one. Many of them told stories from before the Demolition. I spark was activated within my mind; this was the true history of Equestria. I laughed having found a treasure that had been fought over for generations. I read through one, it spoke heavily of a pony dubbed Archtail and her battles with somepony else’s violent behavior toward the ponies of Equestria. I laughed; I could not accept that fact that I had finally solved Equestria's mysteries. I had completely unaware that Celestia had been behind it all the entire time. I pulled another from the box; this one being slightly more recent than the last, but still smelling of ashes and depression. The second one I read spoke of Celestia’s fillyhood; it was quite the read. I smiled, pulling each of the seven scrolls from the box and placing it into my satchel. This information desired to be read by all. It needed to be publicized; I had to report my findings to royalty as it was my duty. I could not believe that so many ponies had overlooked the chest. I knew the gorge was a dangerous place for anypony and the pile of rocks would be easily categorized as something of the ordinary. I spread my wings, securing the satchel and preparing my journey for Canterlot. My findings would forever change Equestria for the better, I was certain of that.

I carefully flew through the air, flying through Cloudsdale and soaring toward Canterlot. The scrolls were tightly secured in my satchel, waiting to be revealed to the world once more. I glanced at the bag, counting each one that peeked out from it. The weight from the old scrolls weighed me down, causing me to flap my wings harder. I fatigued quickly, but I continued to encourage myself during my flight. I needed to make it to Canterlot no matter the circumstance. It was something that would have to be done, I needed to publicize these so all of Equestria will know of her history. I struggled to keep myself in the air; I flew uneasily through the sky with every gust of wind that blew by. My eyes were glued open, scared of falling and losing an important document such as these was frightening enough to scare even the calmest of ponies. Canterlot could be seen in the distance, it glowed majestically in the brilliant sunset. I looked around nervously, it had been a long time since I had stepped hoof in Canterlot. It was something that I was forbidden to do, not just by Canterlot Law, but by my own standards. It was not the fame or popularity, it was something I had done to cause harm to the Princess. I didn’t want to relive those fantasies; I wanted to forget everything I had done that day. I wanted to leave my subconscious behind and move on. I sighed, flying closer and closer to the regal town that was so magnificently perched upon a mountain. I couldn’t believe the castle had been standing for so long a time, it was impossible that a castle like that could have survived the Second Demolition. I shook my head, ‘They must’ve rebuilt it; that has to be it. That would be the only explanation.’

I flew closer and closer to the mountain with every flap of my wings feeling heavier the closer I got. I never thought I would ever be revisiting the city. I knew Celestia for quite some time, but I never bothered to write to her. I had once been her pupil, but somepony lucky took my place when I had left. It was something that I never talked or thought about. I began to sweat, my place of landing was growing closer; I wanted to fly away, but the scrolls told me not to. I landed on the ground, shaking a bit; it was not an easy landing. I skid across the gravel trying not to look like a fool who didn’t know how to fly. The guards eyed me suspiciously as if I were a threat to Canterlot and her ponies. I smiled nervously, pushing through the anxiety. I walked to the gate, purposely ignoring the guards’ existence. One of the guards used their wings to stop me; I tried to look natural, he guard glared at me,

“What business do you have here in Canterlot, Ms. Do?”

I rolled my eyes; I figured my history would have blown over by now,

“Just doing a bit of delivery service, Mr. Guard.”

He chuckled, clearly eyeballing his comrade on the other side of the gate. I shuffled my hooves, quickly glancing at the guard who was slowly walking toward me. I glared at the guard in front of me; he spoke in a firm, interrogating tone,

“Delivery Service huh? I figured you’d be better than that. I know you’ve got things to do on your agenda, perhaps you should leave and we’ll never speak of this again.”

I sighed; my odds were not so hot right now,

“Listen, I’ve got to see the Princess. That’s all you need to know; now if you’ll please let me through, I’ll be on my way.”

He laughed; I could see the other guard examining my satchel. He nodded to the guard in front of me. I cringed; I realized I was carrying illegal leather the entire time. He leaned into me whispering,

“That’s some mighty fine leather you’ve got there. Mind telling me where you got it.”

My mind spun in circles, I needed to find a way to get out of this if I sat idly I’d be jailed for sure. He had nailed me; I couldn’t believe I had walked into this blindly. I took off my hat and looked at him in the eye.

“A good friend gave it to me; perhaps you’d better have it up with her.”

He gave a hearty laugh; I could tell he was having a field day with this.

“Good friend? Daring Do, don’t lie to me. You have no friends; you have nopony anywhere in the wide, wide world of Equestria. You really should come up with better lies next time. He signaled toward the other guard where the two of them wrapped their wings around me. I tried to flap away but it was hopeless. I called out the first thing that came to mind,

“Shouldn’t I be put before a trial before imprisoning me?”

The guard stopped and began to whisper to the other guard. I smiled; I knew I could pull it off. It was against procedure to imprison somepony without a proper trial and consultant with the current Princess of Equestria. The guard rolled his eyes and pushed me along with contempt. I smirked, it wasn’t exactly how I would have expected it, but I knew I would make it safely to the Throne Room of the two sisters.

The doors burst open as they threw me against the floor. I laughed, coughing out a joke in the meantime,

“Thanks for the escort Gentlecolts!”

I could hear the two of them grumbling insults behind the thick doors. Celestia stood from her throne, glaring at me with disgust. I smiled, bowing down to her Excellency.

“Save your flattery,” she growled.

I stood up, listening intently as she read off her hearing,

“I am to understand that you have in your possession an illegal substance that was clearly banned for the certain cruelty to our neighboring species.”

I spoke in a jokingly voice,

“Mmm, yes princess.”

She continued to glare at me,

“If you continue to speak to me in that tone of voice then those will be the last words that will ever come from your mouth. Am I understood?”

I began to shiver; even if I didn’t care she was still a frightening opponent.

“Yes, Princess.”

She continued her speech,

“You are here for judgment and will be sentenced to death for the murder and cruelty of our neighbors. Am I understood?”

A small group of seven ponies walked into the room; each one wearing black robes and walking in a single-file formation. I smiled; this was my only opportunity,

“Actually, I’m here for a different reason.”

The group of ponies gasped as I reached into my parcel. Celestia’s horn lit a bright yellow color; I could only assume that she was prepared to execute me on her carpet. I pulled a single scroll and unrolled it on the carpet. It continued to unroll toward her; it was long and by far one of my favorites. She withdrew her spell and instead levitated the scroll toward her. The group of robed ponies began to take notes, I looked at them nervously. It was obvious that this was the council that was rumored to judge Celestia.

“Where did you get this?” she asked in a more concerned tone of voice.

I looked at her and pulled the other six scrolls from the bag as well,

“I found these in the Galloping Gorge underneath a thousand stones. They were locked in a chest which I was able to unlock.”

I could see the stress build up in her eyes, they revealed the truth. She had seen these pieces of parchments before, she had been there just as the scrolls foretold.

“I had not seen these since the death of a dear brother. He offered to hide these and protect them for as long as the world was still in order. I thank you for bringing these to me. They will be kept in the Canterlot Archives for safe-keeping.”

She turned away, I blurted out a meaningless question,

“What about my charges? I found this bag by a pond and used it for convenience reasons!”

She looked back at me,

“If your story is true, then guilt will not consume you. If your story is false, then guilt will be the biggest punishment I can bestow. You are free to leave, but be warned that only you yourself will be able to punish you rightfully.”

I bowed once more, feeling relieved that I had rightfully returned the scrolls to their place. I watched as the councilponies left the room. Each of their robes was lined with a different color, indicating a rank. I left the room and walked out of the castle, heading toward the front gate. I was able to keep the leather bag, but I felt bad that I was unable to finish the rest of the scrolls. I had only finished one before returning them. It inspired me to write about my adventure, I would, of course, have to add a villain of some sort. Perhaps I could include some of the scroll’s content into the book, or would that upset the Princess more? I laughed; I was relieved that I no longer had to carry the heavy things. They really did weigh me down, it was impressive, really. I walked past the soldiers and gave them a wink. They rolled their eyes and muttered curses under their breath. I laughed, spreading my wings and launching myself into the sky. I watched as the sun fell below the mountains, greeting the moon on its way out. It was something that I normally didn’t see; it was a pleasure to finally return to Canterlot; even if it wasn’t exactly what I expected. The guard was right, I had no friends, but I really did need some. I thought about the pink pony in Ponyville; had Rainbow Dash really missed me after all these dates? I knew she idolized me, but would we be able to accomplish a strong friendship? Ponies who merely worshiped other ponies never made good friends. I knew that for certain, but would it be different with Rainbow Dash? I wasn’t sure, but I supposed it would be worth a try. I headed toward Ponyville, I would show up for her party. I knew I would be free to do anything I wanted; I figured it would be something neighborly for another pony. I didn’t want it to become a habit, but I knew Rainbow Dash as an acquaintance, I’m sure she hadn’t forgotten me.

“Daring Do! Is that you?”

Twilight opened the doors with open arms,

“What are you doing in Ponyville? What are you doing outside of your cottage at all?”

I smiled nervously, I knew it was unlike me to leave my home, but it was strange to know that other ponies knew what you were up to.

“Oh, uh, this pink pony friend of yours saw me in town the other day and invited me to Rainbow Dash’s party. I was doing a little of trekking at the time so I was unable to drop in and confirm. I’ve got nothing planned for the next few months so I’ll be able to make it.”

She welcomed me warmly and walked me through the castle. It was nice and clean; the floors reflected anything a pony could put in front of it. My eyes glowed as we walked into the throne room. The crystal walls and floors carried the same distinctive light-blue pattern throughout the entire castle. In the middle of the room was a round table that was surrounded with six thrones featuring a cutie mark. Sitting in those chairs were what I assumed to be Twilight’s friends. I couldn’t quite remember all of their names, so I asked for another introduction. Twilight smiled, pointing at each of her friends,

“Of course! This is Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, and I’m Twilight Sparkle. Pleased to see you again, Daring!”

Rainbow Dash jumped from her seat, I could see her drooling over my presence.

“Daring Do!?! You’re here for my party, right? Please tell me you’re here for my party!”

I rolled my eyes and smiled,

“I’m here for your party, Rainbow.”

Her joyful scream echoed throughout the throne room. I watched as Applejack covered her ears,

“Heh, it’s nice ta see you Dar’n.”

I smiled, I somewhat remembered Applejack from when she was outside my cottage.

“You too, Applejack.”

She blushed, pulling her hat down over her face. Rarity walked around me like a cat, examining my clothing.

“How do you prance around in these garments? You must be absolutely miserable walking around in these dusty old things!”

I could feel my face growing redder,

“N-no, they're fine. I’m not one for looking good while running from danger. I would very much rather be looking like a slob and safe rather than looking good dead. It’s nice to see you… Rarity.”

She huffed about,

“Fine. I suppose you’re right.”

Rainbow Dash flew about the room with Twilight trying her hardest to get her down. Fluttershy was the only one who didn’t seem to care. Pinkie Pie walked toward me repeating the same two phrases over and over,

“She’s coming! I told you she’d come!”

I smiled, finally giving off my closing statement, hoping to get out of the mess,

“Thank you all for caring, but I’m just here for the party. I’ll be back in a few days time and we’ll talk all about my trip. Once again, thank you.”

They all laughed and walked me out toward the door. They stepped outside and waved goodbye as I left Ponyville. I noticed something odd, it seemed as though Twilight had not come outside. It was strange, but I supposed that a royal pony has business outside of a fandom. I waved goodbye to the five friends standing outside of the castle as I made my way back to the cottage. I closed my eyes for the moment, remembering all that I had done. I knew I had to keep the promise with Rainbow Dash; she was counting on me to be there at her party. I couldn’t let her down, I just couldn’t. I walked in the woods with my head down as I opened the door to my lonely cabin, sitting down on a small chair I picked up the quill that I had dropped so long ago and continued to write on a new piece of parchment. I began to write the words,

“Daring Do and the Secret of the Forbidden Scrolls”

I couldn’t remember what happened. It was a sudden attack that happened all too fast. I stood up, brushing the dust from my hooves and staining them with the tears of regret. I had lost everything, my home, my plan, my life. I had failed everypony; it was something that I would have to live with for the rest of my life. I rubbed my eyes, crying more as the dust had stung them. I tried to walk, but my hooves did not seem to be functional. I dragged my hooves in the dust using only my front two hooves. The sun scorched the world for one last time, I was aware of this. It had happened before, although I couldn’t quite place where. If only she hadn’t, if only she hadn’t manipulated my friend. I thought she could change but apparently I thought wrong. Lights, I remembered lights of many colors. They seemed to be like rainbows, but destructive. My head began to throb; I held it with my hoof, wailing in pain as I did. My vision was blurred; disorienting anything within three hooves of me. I began to hear voices, they seemed familiar but I couldn’t place them. I tried to call back, but no word came from my mouth; only another set of moans from the pain. I spread my left wing; it was heavily scarred with some parts of it still bleeding. With my eyes still closed, I crawled forward; forgetting the pain for just a moment, figuring it’d give me strength. I could hear rocks rumbling behind me; I opened my eyes, lifting my head from the ground to see who it could be. The voices grew louder as somepony began to walk toward me. I rolled to my back, moaning,

“How could I let this happen?”

Something appeared from the rubble below; I tried to call out to it, but I my voice had broken from screaming. I felt as if Equestria was falling apart below my very muzzle. I had let this happen, didn’t I? If only she hadn’t left, none of this would have happened. She had changed her, it was impossible not to think so, if only the Army hadn’t formed, we’d all be safe. It was treachery, the treaty the Unicorns made with the other races, had that meant nothing to them? The Princess, she needed to know, it was a necessary action. If only I’d known. A small figure appeared below me, I tried to make out who it was but my eyes had been sealed shut. I couldn’t quite make it out; I cried, trying to focus my magic on the ground. A small voice called out to me, I tried to nod my head, but I couldn’t. I began to scream again; what had I done? Whatever the case, I needed to head to Canterlot; if the Canterlot Empire did not form an army of their own, we would be destroyed. The small pony reached out behind me, undoing my chains and releasing me from my bond. I fell to the ground, crying as bits of dirt climbed into my wounds. I tried not to move for the sake of my bloodied torso; I wanted to fight back, but there was nothing I could do at the moment. I needed to leave this place, it served no purpose. I tried to open my eyes and watched as two figures began to walk toward me. I reached out to them; finding my voice and calling out to what I assumed to be rescuers,

“P-please, h-help. M-must get t-to, C-C-Canterlot.”

I watched as the two figures looked at each other, talking in a muffled tone. I rubbed my ear in hopes of improving my hearing. Nothing happened, I closed my eyes. I felt the two figures walked behind me and proceed to pick me up, dragging me along the dirt and pulling me into a house.

“H-How could I let this happen?”

“Everypony, we have a guest!”

Rainbow Dash sat up in her chair, I watched as she eagerly waited to see who it was. I smiled, winking at her; she nodded her head, returning the wink.

“Okay everypony, here she is!”

Daring Do walked in the room; I laughed as Rainbow Dash nearly fainted in her chair. She answered shyly toward the crowd; it was obvious that she hadn’t talked to anypony in the longest time. I put my hoof over her shoulder, trying to comfort her as she introduced herself. She was more delicate that one would think; I couldn’t imagine living alone for so many dates. My eyes lit up as she asked for introductions,

“Of course! This is Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, and I’m Twilight Sparkle. Pleased to see you again, Daring!”

I tried not to sound like an out of control fan while saying those words. I performed Cadence’s calming technique, it worked, but I still thought it needed some sort of improvement as far as when a pony’s favorite character is standing in the room with them. My hooves jittered with excitement; I simply couldn’t believe Daring Do had come to Ponyville! I joined Rainbow Dash in flying in the air, it just something I couldn’t hold it any longer. It was an unstoppable joy that continued to consume my decision making. I smiled, laughed, cried with joy, doing everything to try and stay sane. I began to see that Daring was starting to feel uncomfortable with our behavior toward her presence. She spoke with an unsure tone of voice; I knew then that she wanted to leave,

“Well, I’m glad I met with everypony. I’m sure to make it to the party! As for now, I’ve got to head home and finish some last minute work. I’ll see everypony in a couple of days!”

Everypony stood up from their chairs and proceeded to walk Daring Do out of the castle. I flew down to her side and began to walk her to the door as well. Spike appeared from one of the rooms in the castle whispering my name. I walked toward him,

“Spike, can’t this wait?”

He was holding a letter from the Princess, I knew it was important.

“Sorry Twilight, but the Princess says it’s urgent!”

I sighed, glancing toward my friends who were standing at the door giving their salutations to my idol.

‘Duty comes first,’ I repeated to myself, doing my best to prevent mourning over the subject. Spike handed me the letter as I read aloud to myself.

“My Dear Twilight Sparkle,

A sudden change of events is about to occur, I’m afraid you must make your way to Canterlot as fast as you can. I’m sorry to tell you that your friends will not be able to come to this meeting, in particular, royal business only I’m afraid.

Yours,

Princess Celestia”

I examined the letter’s every aspect, hoping to find a bit more information. It was subtle and quick to the point, but I was hoping to find a better reason to leave my friends behind. I looked at Spike with sorrow; he could see that I would have to go without him. He looked down and walked away into one of the castle rooms, closing the door behind him. I sighed, watching my friends as they walked through the doors of the castle. They stood there, staring at my sorrowed face, I looked at them,

“I’m sorry, but the Princess has ordered that I meet her in Canterlot alone. She says it’s urgent and that I must leave immediately. I’m sure it’ll be over soon, though, I’ll be back soon, I’m certain of that.”

Rarity walked toward me, putting a hoof on my shoulder,

“It’s quite alright, Twilight; we’ll be waiting for you when you return. I’m sure whatever Celestia has for you is important.”

I smiled as they all came to my side,

“Thanks, girls, I knew you’d understand.”

Applejack laughed,

“Why wouldn’t we understand?”

I wasn’t sure how to answer that, I wasn’t sure why they wouldn’t either. We were the best of friends, why would they deny that?

“I’m not sure; I just have a bad feeling about this meeting. It’s a bit sudden isn’t it?”

Rarity chuckled,

“Well, you are a princess, Twilight! Everything won’t be as planned as you would hope it could be!”

I shrugged, I suppose that was true. A kingdom’s problems would be unexpected even if I avoided every problem. My time as princess was beginning to become more serious, I had taken on responsibilities that I never thought I would have to take on. My trips to the Crystal Empire had become more and more frequent with each visit being described as “urgent” and “royal business only”. Every time I left, I would have to leave my friends, it was something that tore me apart. It was as if somepony was trying to make this happen. I rubbed my chin, I really hoped it hadn’t been Starlight, she’d had been a good friend at first, but I have no idea what happened. She changed for the worse and had gone missing from Equestria. Nopony knew where she was, I wondered if she was happy with her decision; if she was proud of leaving her friends.

I walked out of the castle doors, looking back at my friends who were waving at me, smiling and giving me good-byes. I waved back, spreading my wings and preparing for flight. I flapped my wings, soaring through the sky and heading for Canterlot. It would take only a few short minutes, but I felt that the flight would be something important. I wanted to make sure that the moment lasted. I felt as if my meeting in Canterlot would be my last, it was a terrible feeling, almost as if it were foretold before. I sighed, landing on the turf outside of the castle. I walked through the city’s gates; the guards saluted me, lifting their spears for me as I passed through. I winked at one of them and watched as he blushed, I chuckled finding it cute. The streets of Canterlot were bustling with high society ponies; they walked with their heads propped up high. I felt out of place walking through their town. I was a princess, but I was not rich. It was a quality that not many princesses before me had. I walked through the busy streets, many ponies bowing at my sight. I blushed, I didn’t feel it was necessary to bow at my presence; it was something I was not used to seeing. I was royalty, but I was still a mere pony who lived in Ponyville. The small village really did play a part in my life, changing my view of Equestria entirely. I wondered if that was the reason Celestia had put me in charge of it. I rubbed the back of my neck; I chose to be in Ponyville to be with my friends and as an assignment. How had come to ruling the town? The Mayor had died many dates ago in a tragic accident, but how does that make me the ruler of Ponyville? Was Ponyville to be my kingdom? I was the Princess of Friendship with my duties including spreading that magic around Equestria. I sighed, stopping for a second to pay respects to the mayor. I pushed through the castle doors and walked to the throne room where I would be meeting the Princess. It was always an odd place for a meeting, but I no longer cared; I just wanted to return to Ponyville and be with my friends. The guards bowed at my presence as Celestia turned toward me. Sitting at each side was both Princess Luna and Princess Cadence. I looked nervously toward the two of them. Their wings spread out behind them.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, The Missionary of Friendship and Prophesied Saviour of Equestria, we are gathered to discuss a recent discovery that has put the Kingdom of Canterlot in question.”

I looked at her, confused at what she was saying. I wanted to say something but I knew it was against the meeting procedures to interrupt the current speaker. Celestia paused and glanced toward her sister, Luna,

“The discovery has upset the council’s judgment as well. I warn you, Twilight, this may danger the land of Equestria. It is our duty to inform you of all new developments that will change Equestria’s outcome.”

She paused and looked toward Cadence, she nodded,

“Twilight, what they’re saying is that the council is questioning the origins of our kingdom. A remarkable discovery has been that is endangering the well-being of our land.”

She stopped, I was filled with so many questions, I blurted out as many as I could within the short amount of time,

“What discovery? What discovery could possibly endanger the entire land of Equestria? Is it a weapon? Have we found something that may endanger the other races? Are we to go to war with our neighboring forces?”

Celestia held her hoof at shoulder height; halting my speech. I stopped and awaited answers. Instead, she nodded to Cadence. Cadence sighed and spoke softly,

“Twilight, I think you need to see this. Not only will it explain your questions, but it will change your role as Princess. A ruler must be well informed and educated about her kingdom.”

Celestia nodded at Cadence; I watched as she left the room, leaving me alone with the Two Sisters. The room was silent for a moment until Celestia broke the silence,

“Twilight, you will one day run this kingdom as your own. It is foretold that you will. You must protect and learn about the kingdom and her ponies. It is your duty and it is your destiny.”

Speechless, I watched as Cadence returned carrying a brilliantly decorated box. She opened it and revealed its contents, giving me a single parchment from the box. I unrolled it against the carpet, it was longer than the royal carpet itself; overwhelmed, I began to read from the top. Celestia turned toward Luna, then back at Cadence.

“This may take some time, please come into the backroom when you are finished.”

They left the room and suddenly the entire corridor was silent. I could hear my blood rushing in my ears as I read each word from the parchment. I could not believe what I was reading; it was a documented history of Equestria. The dates on each parchment accurately explaining each of Equestria’s struggles; it described everything from its birth to the event of the fabled Demolition. I read the dates out loud, looking over at the throne where I saw the small box. I opened it and levitated all of the scrolls toward me. I read the dates out loud,

“7091 B.F.D., 270 A.F.D., 330 A.S.D., 100 A.S.D.”

It was impossible; these scrolls spoke of things that happened even before the First Demolition. I read as quickly as possible, trying to finish it as fast as possible. I found myself sitting on the floor until the moon rose. Cadence walked into the room and sat beside me, I looked at her,

“Have you read these? It’s remarkable!”

She sighed,

“Yes, it is. But I’m a bit more worried about the council. They’re threatening to take over the kingdom if we don’t do something about it.”

I looked up from the parchment,

“But this is revolutionary! This should be published publically! Equestria deserves to know the truth about its nation!”

She shook her head, I tilted my head,

“Sorry, Twilight; but this information is entirely confidential and it should be kept that way. This truth does not need to be known by others. It reveals the mistakes and heartbreaking truth of our country sure, but we are at harmony with each other. The last thing we need is to change that.”

I looked down, realizing the error in my view,

“I suppose you’re right, but wouldn’t it be wrong to lie to the public? Would it be wrong to lie in the face of the public?”

She sighed,

“Someday Twilight, you’ll understand as I do. Recall what happened in the Crystal Kingdom those many dates ago, remember the faces of the Crystal Ponies? What would have happened if we told them King Sombra was on his way to destroy them? They would be frightened and we would have been destroyed so many dates ago. Would we want that to happen again and ruin our time of peace?”

I looked at her, she did have a point. I continued to read the parchment, I knew the Equestrian Laws; if anypony knew what Celestia had done those last days, then all of the lands would overthrow her. It was something that I couldn’t let happen. I rolled up the last scroll and placed it in the box, locking it and placing it back in its place next to the throne. Celestia walked into the room and spread her wings,

“We thank you for your understanding of our situation. We will contact you when any other situations arise. You may now return to your business in Ponyville.”

I gave a respectful bow to Celestia and left the throne room, saying goodbye to Cadence on my way out. I left the castle and walked through the kingdom, it was a beautiful place. I knew what was going to happen. I had few encounters with the council myself and they were not ponies that should be messed with. They claimed to speak for the ponies of Equestria but I knew better than that. I knew their sole purpose of forming their organization was to overthrow the kingdom and banish Celestia forever. I hated them the second I saw them, they reeked of deception and dark intentions. It was unavoidable; anypony who saw them immediately received bad vibes from them. The gate guards bowed as I left the Kingdom; I sighed, spreading my wings and preparing for liftoff. I looked back at the castle, I knew what was going to happen, it would be inevitable. I would lead this kingdom one day; it was all a matter of time. And my time was running out.

“Twilight what happened? You missed the party?”

I felt guilty; Rainbow Dash looked at me crossed as ever.

“I-I’m sorry Rainbow, but the meeting took longer than before. I can’t say much about it, but it was as important as the letter had foreseen.”

Rainbow Dash flew around the room, huffing and puffing. Fluttershy flew up to her and tried to calm her down,

“It’s okay Rainbow, I’m whatever Twilight did was important. Besides, you’ll always have a party next date.”

Rainbow Dash stopped sitting down in her throne,

“Yeah you’re right but you’d better make it next date, Twilight!”

I laughed nervously, I wasn’t even sure if there would be another date after this.

“O-of course! I’d love to hear all about Daring Do and what she did during the party.”

I looked around the room trying to act natural. I trusted my friends, but I couldn’t tell them about the scrolls I had previously read. Rainbow Dash sat back in her chair,

“Only the most awesome thing ever! She agreed to sign every copy of Daring Do I owned and told me about her upcoming book!”

I bolted up,

“Really? She’s writing a new one after all these dates? Hadn’t she retired? What is it about?”

Rainbow Dash laughed, straightening up in her chair,

“Oh, I can’t tell anypony, but she said it had something to do with some box of parchments she found in the Galloping Gorge. It doesn’t sound exciting, but knowing her, everything she does is exciting.”

I could feel the blood rushing from my head, she had found the scrolls. I should have known, Daring Do had not stepped hoof in Canterlot for the longest time, why would she start now? Plus, now she wants to write a book informing all the ponies of the discovery, knowing her, she probably read one of the scrolls for source material. I began to hyperventilate,

“Rainbow, when is the book coming out?”

She chuckled,

“Oh, it’s coming out in a few short weeks; she said that she had started writing it a soon as she got back from Ponyville. It’s gonna be great, I’ll tell ya!”

I didn’t know what to say, I needed to stop her from shipping the book. Applejack walked toward me, putting a hoof over my shoulder.

“Are you alright, sugar cube?”

No, I wasn’t alright; I had a catastrophe that was waiting to happen. I looked around nervously,

“Yeah, I’m just fine. It’ll be alright, I just need to think.”

I walked away, leaving my friends standing in the throne room. I walked into the library, hiding in a back corner and crying in my hooves. I had lost hope, I knew I could solve this somehow but I was unsure how. I shook my head, only my friends knew Daring’s adventures were real. Everypony else treated it as a story and nothing more. It was a gamble, but I had faith that things would go my way. I looked up, seeing Spike standing over me. I hadn’t talked to him since I left Ponyville; he had been looking for me.

“Twilight, what happened in Canterlot?”

I hesitated,

“Spike, I-I can’t say. I just can’t.”

He looked at me, I could see that he cared for me, everypony did. I wanted to tell them all, but I was afraid of the outcome that would come afterward. I did not want to be the cause of the separation of my friends. I couldn’t imagine leaving my friends, I thought about the battle with Discord; I had lost faith in my friends and I paid for it. It was Celestia that allowed me to regain hope in them; it was her that showed me that my friends are my life. I fought beside them, and I fought with them. That was friendship; it was a form of bond that was stronger than any other. I of all ponies should have known that I thought about how much I really knew about friendship. Was I really worth for my title? What was the prophecy Celestia was talking about? I had read something about it in one of the scrolls, but I knew nothing else about it. She mentioned me saving all of Equestria, would I be up for the task if it were to arise? Celestia had magic that I could never dream to possess; I know she had visions and other forms of information that haunted her night by night. What about me? What special powers did I possess? My cutie mark defined magic; I was chosen to become the most powerful magic user in Equestria. If this was true, why did I still feel less than others? Starlight Glimmer had more magical know-how than anypony else, I began to doubt my own abilities.

“Spike, who am I to you?”

It was a stupid question, but I felt it was necessary. Spike looked at me in shock,

“Twilight, you’re my best friend! You know that! You are my entire life Twilight, you hatched me and I wouldn’t be here if not for you! Do you doubt your friends?”

I cried as silently as possible but my pouts could still be heard throughout the library.

“Spike, something terrible has happened in the castle and the Princesses believe that I may have to protect the castle very soon. Oh, Spike. I don’t know if I’m ready for something like this!”

He looked at me; I could see that he want to encourage me. Spike believed in me, I had taken care of him since his hatching day. He knew nopony other than me for the longest time.

“Twilight, you’re ready for anything. You are the smartest pony I’ve ever met! I think you could run all of Equestria and beyond! You just need to believe, Twilight. It’s your destiny to inherit Canterlot, you were born ready!”

I looked at Spike, finally lifting my hooves. I looked at him teary-eyed as he pat me on the back.

“Thank you, Spike. I needed that. I’m sorry I’ve been acting so strange lately, it’s the stress. I just need some rest. I’m heading upstairs now; I’ll see you in the morning, Spike.”

He smiled and waved good-bye; picking up a few books that I had left out of place. I left the library and explained to my friends that I would be resting for the rest of the night. They smiled and left the castle; each heading to the homes of their own. I closed the castle door and proceeded upstairs yawning. It had been a long week and I was fatigued more than I had ever been. I jumped into bed and laid my head the pillow. It was soft and plush, I missed the comfort of my bedroom; it was the only part of the castle that wasn’t consistently pressured by responsibility. I closed my eyes, drifting to sleep; trying not to think of the event from earlier.

I couldn’t stop running; I was afraid; it was something that came naturally. I could feel nothing but my hooves hitting against the floor as I ran from my fears. They haunted me continuously, constantly pursuing me as I ran farther and farther away. I tried to open my eyes as I ran, watching as the walls collapsed behind me. A pair of enlarged light blue eyes appeared in the darkness, following me and destroying all that I built. I struggled to keep on my hooves, I felt as if I had been running for the longest time. I knew this pony; she had been a dear friend. I couldn’t quite recognize the eyes, they seemed, familiar. It was as if I had lived or known this pony for longer than a lifetime; I began to feel guilty that I couldn’t remember her face. An image came to view in my mind; she was a pony who was bright and young. She believed in me as well, what had I done to cause an entire line to be against me? I panted heavily, trying to keep my balance as the ground began to feel more and more uneven. I looked down finding both the ground and myself colorless. I looked behind me as I ran, staring face to face with the severed pair of eyes beaming back at me. I choked, losing my grip on the turf as I fell over and rolled into the black limbo beyond the pair of pupils. I began to cry,

“Why? What will my extermination do for your world?”

I could hear laughter emitting from all around me. I stood up in a defense stance. I could hear voices whisper around me, I had no idea what would happen to me if I were to submit.

“Revenge is a sweet, sweet thing, my dear Twilight.”

The laughter grew louder as I gave way, I screamed; falling through unsure of what would happen then. I began to see a stone floor decorated with lines of spikes tipped with the corpses of all my friends. I closed my eyes, screamed once more and braced for my certain death.

I jumped, falling out of bed and hitting my head against my nightstand. I could hear Spike waking from his slumber as he walked over to help me.

“Twilight! What happened?”

I rubbed my head, moaning just a bit,

“Uh, nothing Spike. I just had a bad dream.”

Spike looked at me skeptically; rubbing his chin and leaning in. I looked around the room, he laughed,

“Twilight! Was it a vision? Are we finally going to rule a bigger kingdom?”

I rolled my eyes,

“No, Spike. It was not a vision. It was anything but a vision. I’m sure a vision would be something a little more precise as far as what is going on.”

He began to pace around the room,

“Well, what was it about? You can tell me!”

I turned around; he was staring at me smiling with a wide grin. I sighed,

“I was running from something, I’m not sure what. Then I slipped and the ground broke where I began to fall. That’s when I woke up.”

He continued to pace around the room as if he was trying to figure everything out. I laughed,

“Spike, I’m sure it’s nothing. I’ll send a letter to Princess Luna asking what it could mean. Maybe she’ll have a bit more clarification.”

His eyes lit up as he ran across the room, pulling a quill and parchment from a desk. I chuckled,

“Well, I wasn’t going to send until later, but if you really must know.”

He nodded his head and readied his claw. I cleared my throat,

“Dear Princess Luna, In case you are unaware, I experience a nightmare that I have many concerns about. I will return to Canterlot to discuss these matters privately. Thank You, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

Spike moaned,

“Aww, I thought you were going to have me write it!”

I laughed walking toward the bedroom door,

“Sorry, Spike; but these matters are private and have a lot to do with my responsibility as a Princess of Equestria. It’s something that I can’t get you involved in Spike, not yet at least. When your time comes, I’ll be certain to let you know of everything that’s going on.”

He looked down, nodding his head and agreeing before sending the letter to Canterlot. I winked at Spike before leaving the room and walking down the hallway toward the throne room. I looked at the Cutie Map, it had been a pleasure spreading the joys of friendship around Equestria for so many dates; I began to wonder how long we would be keeping it up. I sat down in my throne and looked at the other five empty thrones before me. Each one presented something special; no two thrones looked alike. Spike called out from the other room, running and holding a parchment. He gave me the parchment and watched as I opened it.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,

The dream you informed me of was not a ‘nightmare’ but instead a vision as I had predicted. I’m afraid we cannot meet anytime soon; the council has moved more quickly than usual and if we are to keep our treaties with them then we must comply with their terms. I apologize, but we are afraid some things must be kept a secret from others. We are sending a package to you, keep your servant, Spike, informed of a delivery within the next few days. We may have to use him as a form a transportation. It is of utmost importance that you dispose of this message as soon as you have read it. My sister and I are afraid they will be watching our every move from this point on.

Thank You and stay alert,

Princess Luna~”

Disappointed, I looked toward Spike. He eagerly awaited my next comment,

“Spike, your time has come; I’m afraid you’ve become involved.”

“What? Secret scrolls? Daring Do is an enemy? The council? Who’s the council anyway?”

I sighed, nodding my head, it was all true. He looked at me with disbelief as I tried to convince him that I was not making any of it up.

“Well, maybe I did overreact about Daring Do’s part. She isn’t exactly an enemy, but she did cause this entire catastrophe. Spike, I’m afraid a new era has begun and so far, it isn’t looking too bright.”

Spike rolled his eyes, moaning,

“Aww, does that mean we have to reset the calendar?”

I laughed nervously,

“No Spike, we won’t have to reset the calendar. We could ask Pinkie to that if we needed to. I’m afraid this new era won’t be a pretty one; the council is going to ruin all of Canterlot if we don’t put a stop to this.”

Spike backed away,

“And just what are you suggesting we do? I’ve already got a package coming through and I’m not sure I can even handle something bigger than a piece of paper.”

I laughed and patted him on the head,

“Spike, I’m sure you’ll do fine. I’m not sure what to do, I believe the best thing to do during this time would be to hide and wait. Spike, Celestia spoke of a prophecy; one that came before my coronation, she had foreseen my victories through time; she knows what to expect of me. It’s only right that I preserve my existence until the right time.”

He put his claws on his hips, giving off a small cloud of smoke,

“Hmmf, I was hoping for a little more action, but I guess if that’s what you think it right then I’ve got no other choice than to follow.”

I smiled, placing a hoof on his head,

“Thanks, Spike. I knew you’d understand. You always have.”

He smiled, and then suddenly leaned over. Doing the first thing that came to mind, I began to pat him on the back. It was pathetic, but it was the only thing I could think of. I put him on my back as I walked him to the bedroom where he continued to hurl and distort his voice. It was a terrifying sight and much, unlike the other deliveries he had done. I could see the pain in his eyes as he gasped for air. I couldn’t believe Celestia would put Spike through such a thing. I doubted she’d do something like that on purpose; it’d have to be something of utmost importance for it to be delivered like this. I closed my eyes; refusing to see any more of the horrendous sight. His moaning stopped for a second, where it was all met with a large belch. I slowly opened my eyes, finding him passed out in his bed. I laughed and asked him to stand up. He didn’t move a muscle; I began to feel worried. Spike was one of my best friends, I couldn’t let him die. Not today, not ever. I placed a hoof on his head and laid my head against his chest. His heart beat heavily; relieved, I walked toward the box. It was a strange box made with leather; a substance that was clearly illegal for its cruelty toward other neighboring species. My eyes widened the more I looked at the box. Why would Celestia use this box at all? It was something that was clearly illegal, but yet she had broken her own laws. On top of the box was a note,

“Twilight,

This box contains all that we must hide. I’m afraid things aren’t going as well as I thought they would go. The time has come, it’s time for you to run, do not wait for use to rescue, It’s time for your journey to begin. I have sent a pony to make it to your location. He will arrive in due time, please take care until he arrives. Make us proud and show Equestria your power.”

I pushed the letter aside and unfastened the lid; opening the box as I found to my surprise seven paper scrolls sitting snuggly in the chest. I could feel my hooves shivering; I wasn’t sure what I would do with such treasures. They were valuable and needed to be kept a secret to everypony. I looked toward the unconscious Spike; it was only a matter of time before he found out. I thought about the others, I couldn’t keep this a secret for much longer, but I had to no matter what. I couldn’t let anypony other than Spike get a hold of these scrolls. Who knows what those ponies would do with this kind of information? The council seemed to have no trouble destroying Canterlot’s glory with them, who knew what other damage could be done? I needed to confront the council; I needed to protect Celestia. It was my duty as a Princess to do whatever political actions that may be necessary. I locked the box, placing it under my bed. Determined, I left the castle, walking out and greeting the morning air. I gritted my teeth, spread my wings and prepared for flight.

“Hi, Twilight! What’cha up to?”

I jumped, startled and trying to find where the voice came from. It was Pinkie who was jumping up and down outside of the door.

“Pinkie, how long had you been waiting there?”

She smiled, now jumping around me,

“Oh, since yesterday actually, although, I have no idea why!”

I rolled my eyes, she giggled,

“Hehe, I guess I’ll see you next time. Where are you off to?”

I sighed,

“Canterlot, I’ve got more business there. Don’t worry, I’ll be back soon.”

She giggled again, jumping away as she spoke,

“Oki Doki Loki! I’m going to go check on Applejack!”

I wave her goodbye and once again prepared my wings.

“You know, you really should tell your friends what’s going on.”

I cringed, now officially cross.

“Discord, I’m not in the mood. I’ve got to go to Canterlot.”

He laughed, making himself visible in front of me.

“Oh please, Twilight. I know all about your little, discovery. I must say, I’ve been looking for this for the longest time! Never figured a pony would find it.”

I withdrew my wings, looking up at where he stood,

“That’s no surprise considering you’re in one of them.”

He hesitated,

“Well sorry, Twilight, but I’ve told you, I’ve been around for the longest time. I’m the king of Chaos after all!”

I could see him smiling, proud of his title; one that had not been used since Fluttershy reformed him.

“King of Chaos, huh.”

“Oh please, just because I have friends now, doesn’t mean I can’t have fun,” he snapped. I laughed, spreading my wings once more.

“Twilight, wait. Don’t do this; it’s not going to help any cause.”

I looked at him, staring at him directly in the eye,

“I’m going to save the Two Sisters; I’m doing what’s right.”

With that, I lifted off; launching myself into the air. Flapping my wings and soaring through the sky as I closed into Canterlot. A bright light flashed beside me revealing Discord flying backward. I rolled my eyes,

“Discord, you’re not going to stop me! I need to do this, just because you have a history with Celestia doesn’t mean you can follow me to her throne room every time I visit!”

He stopped; his head down looking at the ground below,

“Uh, you’re right, Twilight. I’ll see you when you return…”

I sighed, relieved that I had eliminated the distraction. I could see the cliff side get closer and closer, I needed to talk to the council; this was wrong, all of it.

I walked through the gate, pushing through the crowds of ponies. I looked up toward the castle and lowered my head. I wasn’t sure what I’d say; I knew I should have thought about this more. I was here, but I was scared. If I messed up in any way, then I would forever be banished; I couldn’t allow that to happen. I tried to calm down, but nothing would work in a situation like this. It was a one time shot, I had to get this right. I opened the door and walked through the castle halls; navigating my way while trying to stay sane with the pressure. I pushed through another door, finding myself in the Throne Room. The large room was empty, everything still and quiet. I looked around, walking toward the thrones. Behind the throne was a door that led to the highest balcony; the sisters used this to raise and lower the sun. I opened the door, walking up the stairs. I could feel my hooves shiver; I had no idea what I would do if I failed. I tried to remember Spike’s reassurance; I never failed a test, why would I start now? I laughed nervously, trying to use Pinkie’s methods. As I walked up the stairs, I began to head ponies cheering, screaming and talking. I walked onto the balcony and looked down onto the kingdom; it was a speech being made by the council. Furious, I ran back down the stairs and made my way to the lower balcony, the one the princesses used during my coronation. Panting, I screamed out to them,

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?”

They were lined up horizontally with one pony standing closer to the edge than the others. Each one wore their distinctive black cloaks as each turned around to face me. I huffed,

“What did you do with Celestia?”

The leader stepped toward me, chuckling slightly as he spoke with a raspy tone of voice,

“Celestia? What do you see in the traitor? She has killed Equestria with her lies and in return, we disposed of her.”

Furious, I cried out,

“And just who do you think you are to banish the sisters? They raise the moon and the sun; they have responsibility!”

He heartily laughed,

“They still perform their duties; the only difference is that we provoke it. You really should lighten up, we’re in charge now. Nopony can deny that.”

The other six laughed, walking closer toward me. I backed away slowly, not sure of what to do.

“Don’t you see Twilight, we’ve won. We’ve kept our eye on Canterlot for the longest time, since its founding in fact; it was only a matter of time before we’d taken Celestia down.”

The leader pony stopped, turning back to the crowd as he shouted with the loudest voice he could muster,

“Take action! We must end this anarchy! Destroy the princesses! We shall rule the government for ourselves without the need of their treachery!”

I widened my eyes as I watched him as he undressed his cloak revealing his identity. The others halted their pursuit toward me; giving their full attention toward the crowd. Each pulled off their cloaks and shed light on their specifics. Each one of them were darkly colored pegasi, it was clear that these were loyal to their respective city.

“Join us pegasi! Together we shall rule a different Equestria! One that is no longer prone to weak perspective! We call all pegasi to join us! Pegasi in every part of Equestria; it is time to fight for your homeland! Destroy all those who offend our honor! We will fall to neither Earth nor Pegasi ponies! We will prevail and crush all those beyond our race! I command everypony to fight for their homeland; to join the Pegasi Army!”

The crowd cheered, it seemed as though they agreed with the lunatics. I ran to the edge, leaning over as I began a speech of my own,

“Everypony! Stop this reign of outrage! Our kingdom has been run righteously with our rulers thinking of everypony in their times of need! The pegasi seek control! Is it really your destiny to become enslaved?”

The leader laughed pushing me aside whispering into my ear before he began,

“My turn, Twilight.”

He raised his hooves in the air as he spoke with fierce determination. It was clear he wanted to end me,

“Do not listen to the corrupted royalty! We are simple ponies who have become more powerful than even the Alicorn! I promise you, we will grow strong together! We seek justice! These Alicorns have been in power for far too long! It was Celestia who destroyed the land! Crafting it with destruction and pain! The blood of thousands of ponies lay on her hooves alone! Destroy the Alicorn for they will become more extinct than the ancestors who died in the Demolition!”

The crowd went wild, cheering for the corrupt pegasi. He winked at me before the council left,

“That’s how you make a speech. It appears the magic of friendship isn’t as strong as you thought.”

He patted me on the shoulder as I watched the audience throwing objects toward me. I turned around; my head down as I walked away from the crowd. I had failed Celestia, I had failed all of Equestria. I wanted to go home, I wanted to cry. I tried to hold my tears in but they continued to run down my face uncontrollably. I spread my wings, lifting off in an explosion of color. I flew over the Everfree Forest, it seemed as though that was the last shred of peace. It was wild, but it was free; hence the name. It would forever be free from havoc, from corruption, from political hell.

I landed outside my castle, pushing through the doors as I went into the throne room to take a seat. To my surprise, I found my friends there waiting. Each was silent and watched my every move. Finally, Rarity spoke up; breaking the silence,

“Twilight dear, we’re worried about you.”

I looked up, noticing somepony was missing. I quickly blurted out the first thing that came to mind,

“Where’s Rainbow Dash?”

I watched as each one of them looked at each other; exchanging faces and looking down. Applejack walked toward me; once again putting a hoof over my shoulder,

“Maybe you should sit down, Twilight.”

I couldn’t believe it, had Rainbow Dash joined the pegasi army?

“Don’t tell me she signed up.”

Rarity and Fluttershy looked around the room; Pinkie Pie was turned away from everything. I walked to her, removing Applejack’s cold hoof from my shoulder.

“Pinkie Pie? What’s wrong?”

She turned around, she began to cry. Startled, I tried her for answers,

“Pinkie Pie, what happened?”

She didn’t say a word, nothing at all. It was strange for her not to say anything. Usually, she was full of questions, comments, and other types of conversation starts. I put a hoof over her, but she deflected it immediately. Feeling slightly offended, I sighed; having a seat in my throne. Applejack pulled her hat down, taking a seat; as did Rarity and the others who had stood up. We weren’t sure what to do; without Rainbow Dash, the Cutie Map would not appear. We looked at each other in the awkward silence; wondering what to do next. We all felt as if we had lost a friend; a good one at that. A loud crash came from the foyer; I jumped, running to a confused Rainbow Dash. She had crashed through the front door, hitting her head against the back wall. I pulled her up with my hoof,

“Rainbow! What were you thinking?”

She laughed,

“Yeah, I’m not sure either. I guess I should have tried that trick when the clouds aren’t so… filled.”

I shook my head, dusting her shoulder,

“No, Rainbow. How could you sign up for the Army?”

She looked down, rubbing the back of her neck,

“Oh, yeah, that. Listen, it’s kind of my duty to protect Cloudsdale; it’s my homeland. They gave me a really good position too! They said my speed couldn’t be matched with anypony in all of Equestria and they gave me a very high honor!”

I stomped my hoof against the ground. The sound echoed through the halls,

“That’s not what I’m saying! How could you leave your friends! I understand it’s your homeland, but have you completely lost your mind? Those Pegasi are trying to destroy Canterlot! Didn’t you hear the speech displayed before the Canterlot ponies?”

She hesitated, not sure what to say next. I was distraught; I couldn’t believe she would do such a thing to her friends. Applejack stepped forth, taking her hat off,

“Listen, Rainbow. This is a hard time for everypony, but fighting your friends, you know better than that. It’s not right; it’s despicable to think that that’s the answer. Those ponies are not friends, they are the ones putting ponies like us in danger! Look at Twilight, she’s been under more stress than I’ve ever seen her in the past seven dates! Do you really want to fight your friends? If you do this, you’re taking sides. You’re splitting the races, Rainbow. Imagine if we joined our own armies and fought with you? I don’t think I’d be able to cross blades with you, I would never imagine doing such a thing.”

Rainbow Dash stared into the void; I could tell she was thinking. Applejack sighed, putting her hat back on; leaving the castle without another word. I coughed, glancing toward Pinkie; she was still crying and rocking herself back and forth. I turned back toward Rainbow Dash, she had her head down.

“I’m sorry, Twilight; but Cloudsdale is my home and I will defend it no matter the cause. I don’t want to hurt you Twilight and I will do everything to protect you.”

She turned around, leaving the castle before I could say another word. Fluttershy followed behind her; she began to sulk as well. Rarity walked past me,

“Rarity? You’re leaving me too?”

She looked around, slowly putting her head down,

“Sorry, Twilight; but it looks like the end for us. I’m going to Manehatten, I’ll see you next time. Sorry.”

She wiped a tear from my face before walking out, closing the door behind her. I looked toward Pinkie; watching her stand up and fixing her hair. She whimpered,

“G-good-bye Twilight. I’m going home, to the farm. My family, they need me there.”

The door shut loudly, echoing through the halls. I was alone, I was the last pony who still cared. Tears ran down my face as I walked toward the other room; sitting next to the fireplace. It was lit and the warmth brought little comfort. Spike walked toward me,

“Twilight, what happened? Did they… leave?”

I cried, burying my face in my hooves,

“Yes Spike, they all left. We’re all that remain of our friends. I’m sorry, but it’s over.”

I jumped to the sound of angry chants coming from outside. I waved to Spike, giving him my cue. He saluted in a joking manner as he walked to the door; using the peephole to see what the commotion was all about. He screamed out to me,

“Twilight! The townsponies have gone crazy! They’ve got pitchforks and everything! We’ve got to do something!”

I sighed, lifting my head for a brief moment,

“No Spike, we can’t do anything; we’ll have to wait this one out. Lock the door, but don’t barricade it; just in case something were to happen.”

He was a bit hesitant, but he eventually walked to the door and locking it securely.

“Do you think this will hold them?”

I myself wasn’t sure, I tried to calm him down while still being level headed,

“They haven’t started banging on the doors yet, we’ll be fine until we can think of something to do.”

It seemed to be enough to convince him; I retreated my head into my hooves, watching through them as Spike walked over to me, grabbing a pillow and rubbing my back. He stroked my mane; doing whatever he could to comfort me. I continued to cry endlessly, clutching the pillow with whatever dignity I had left. I had no control over my emotions; they seemed to run forever and would never tire. I couldn’t understand why. Why would leaving my friends have such a huge impact on me? Why should I care about anything after Rainbow Dash’s betrayal? The castle door burst open; I jumped, but didn’t bother to see who it was and I didn’t care to know either. Hoofsteps echoed throughout the castle’s corridors, leaving memorable sounds imprinted in my mind. Chills ran through my back; I was ashamed of the state I was in, but I had no other choice than to let the emotions get the better of me. A familiar voice called out to me in a calming tone,

“Listen Twi, don’t let these things get you down. Celestia’s in a bit of a bust, I’m sure she’ll get out.”

I looked up, wiping the tears from my face. It was Applejack; I suppose honesty is more loyal than loyalty.

“I just don’t know, Applejack. I just don’t know, everypony’s left, every one of them. Pinkie Pie went back to the farm, Fluttershy disappeared without a word, Rarity’s moving to Manehattnen, and Rainbow Dash is signing up for the Pegasi Arm-”

I saw her face distort as I said those last words. She cut me off,

“She what now?!?”

I sighed, looking down at the pillow I had wilted,

“Yeah, that was my reaction as well. I figured we would all be friends forever, but apparently I was wrong. Pretty soon, you’ll be against me too.”

My face pressed against the pillow once more; trying to suppress my sorrow while Applejack was still here. I kept one eye open, watching her every move as she stood up and walked toward the table. She called out to me,

“Twilight, look. The map’s been turned on; look, your cutie mark is glowing like mine!”

I turned my head, examining my flank as the stars glowed vibrantly.

“So it is; I had hardly noticed.”

I stood up for the first time in hours, watching the Cutie Map as it led me to Canterlot; the place I should have avoided in the beginning. The other five marks seemed to have changed into something entirely different. It was of Apple-Family, so I had no doubt it represented Applejack or somepony else in her family. She looked at me,

“What do you suppose it means?”

I wasn’t sure myself; I had never seen anything like it. It was a mark that wasn’t within our circle of friends. I answered as best as I could, looking at her cutie mark and comparing to that of the one on the table,

“Well, it certainly is different, but it is an apple. Perhaps you should question Granny Smith about this.”

She nodded, leaving the room without a word; just a simple gesture of the hoof and she was off. I stood in her dust as she ran through the halls; it was obvious I had set off some sparks in her imagination. I on the other hoof continued to look after the Cutie Map, examining the marks presented. It was differently illustrated and seemed to be unrelated to any activity that would require using apples. I rubbed my chin; usually cutie marks enabled a pony to perform a task that is necessary to either help themselves or a community. This trend was most common in the Apple-Family, but this mark, in particular, seemed to have no obvious purpose whatsoever. I looked at Spike, who was sitting in his little throne, pretending to be a part of the observation. I sighed, it was a pointless chase after all; I would never hope to see the truth behind the mysterious mark for as long as I lived. I had more important duties to attend to; I had no time to be meddling in a wild pony chase. I turned away from the table and returned to my spot on the floor, pouting the night away.

“We would like to congratulate you on your hard work.”

I looked around the room; it was a place I had never seen or imagined to see in my entire life. I couldn’t believe the opportunity I was given. I tried to humble myself as I spoke,

“Thank you kindly for the offer. I will gladly accept it.”

He smiled,

“I knew you wouldn’t let us down, since when have you ever? We have another proposal that you may be interested in as well.”

He leaned over to his left, pulling a piece of paper from beside him. He showed it to me and watched my reaction as I read it.

“You want me to sign up for… the army?”

He leaned back in his chair, looking as if he was proud of himself.

“Yes, Daring, who wouldn’t? You’ve got the perfect resume for the job, I know you’ll succeed in everything you do.”

I was flattered, but I had no interest in joining an army. Sure, I liked the action, but not formally and in lines of fire. It was not in my interested to be told what to do; I adventure alone and without anypony to guide me on what to do. I shook my head,

“I’m sorry gentlecolts, but I’m not interested in joining the Pegasi Army just for a title. I would love to fight for Cloudsdale in a dire situation, but for me, joining the army is not my way of going about it.”

I pushed away the paper and watched as it fell to the ground. He put a hoof on his forehead,

“Ooh, and you were so perfect too. I suppose we’ll have to find somepony else for the job. Take your reward and get out of here. If you aren’t with us, you’re against us. I’d watch your back if I were you, Daring.”

He began to laugh; I tried to defend myself,

“But I’m not against or with! I’m neutral! I want no part in politics; I want no part in this war. This is your own affair! Treat it as such!”

He rubbed his chin, and then continued to laugh,

“Too late for that, Daring. I’ll see you very, very soon.”

I pulled down my hat, leaving the room. I returned later that day wondering what I was to do next. My book was to be publicized very soon and I was all out of adventure to have. I knew that somewhere in Equestria a pony was in trouble, but I felt the whole “hero” gig wouldn’t suit me. I placed my hat on the coat rack as I took off my jacket and placed it on the couch beside it. I supposed I had better wait for something to happen; there wasn’t much for me to do here. I looked around, spotting a quill on the desk. I could write something, it was a talent that I often gravitated toward. I walked to the desk, sitting down in the chair as I picked up the quill. I held it in place for several minutes, thinking of what to write next. I could make something up, but that would defeat the purpose of the Daring Do name. I sat in the chair and waited for ideas to come to mind, but I was afraid nothing would happen.

I put down the quill and walked outside. The field was lovely, it truly was. I was blessed to have such a place to live after all those dates in the tropics. The cabin took a while to build, but it was worth every second. I walked through the woods, eventually finding the water pool I had found a while back. I thought about going for a swim but then decided that it would be better if I kept my hooves dry for the time being. The water seemed calm and cooling; I sat down in the sand and watched the water. The sand felt good along my backside; it was a feeling I had not felt in the longest time. I closed my eyes, thinking of how great everything was. I sighed, relieving myself of the stress I had been under over the past few days. I had made it to Rainbow’s party but was I really the reason she was happy. I shrugged, it was no matter as long as she was happy and enjoying her special day. I closed my eyes and visualized her face; she was a good friend, I knew she wouldn’t have joined the army; it would be very unlike her to do something like that.

Light pitterpatters could be heard echoing throughout the castle halls. I looked up, Spike began yelling at the top of his lungs.

“Fire! Fire! They’ve got fire! The castle, they’re trying to burn it down!”

I stood up, looking around frantically for anything that would be worth saving. Ponies burst through the doors yelling with their weapons as they grabbed me by my mane. I kicked and screamed about, hoping that would help my case. I could feel the fire burning through my skin as they chanted,

“Judgment! Judgment! Down with her!”

I screamed, I wanted nothing to do with this. I wanted to go home to something peacefully. I wanted no part of politics; I didn’t even want to be a princess anymore. I wanted to leave and forget everything that happened. I wanted to travel past the northern ridge and leave Equestria forever.

My backside burned as they dragged me against the dirt, eventually throwing me down as they began to kick and step on me. I curled into a ball and prayed that it would do something to protect me. I wanted to forget my troubles and leave them with somepony else. I opened my eye slightly, glancing at the castle as they used their torches and burnt it down. I cried, it was my home; the scrolls inside would become burnt no doubt about it. I had failed; I had lost hope in everything I did. It was pointless to resist, I supposed sometimes it would be better to take action rather than sitting around for something to happen. I wanted to do something, but I simply couldn’t. The townsponies stood over me, biting and kicking me as I suffered in the dirt. The commotion could be heard from all over Equestria as the ponies screamed in my ear and yelled curses at me. I cried silently, I didn’t deserve this; I had done nothing wrong. It had to be the Pegasi’s fault; they had manipulated even the Earth ponies. They blamed me for starting the war, for not intervening, for not starting the war first. I couldn’t react to any of this; I simply didn’t have the power to start a war! I couldn’t tell that to the townsponies, they would have killed me on the spot if I started to mutter excuses. I had given up, I was finished; this was the end of Twilight Sparkle and I knew it. My home had been destroyed, my purpose shattered. I waited for a light, but I felt as if none would ever come. I began to hear grunts coming from the ponies as a familiar voice came from the crowd,

“Hold on, Twilight! I’ll save you!”

It was Spike; somehow he had escaped the crowd. He made his way through the crowd, punching the hostile ponies and backing them away from me. He screamed out at them,

“Get out of here!”

Many of them hesitated, but eventually they ran off leaving me with my wounds. I struggled to sit up, I had never taken a beating like that before. I looked toward the castle and closed my eyes, scrolling through my mental list of spells as I tried to extinguish the castle’s flame. In an instant, the flames disappeared, leaving nothing but a burnt form of what had once been my home. It was in poor condition and next to the castle were piles of rubble. I sighed, shuffling through the debris,

“Spike, why hadn’t you come sooner!”

He looked around nervously,

“I was… scared.”

I rolled my eyes,

“Scared? You? Please, I was in danger! You’re a dragon for pony’s sake! You should be breathing fire and unstoppable at everything you do! Isn’t it your code to help when help is needed?”

He snapped his fingers,

“You needed help and I helped! I performed my duty well and you should be treating me as a hero, not a piece of rubble!”

He glanced at the pile of debris behind him, shaking his head. I rolled my eyes,

“OH PLEASE! If you had alerted me before all of this, we wouldn't be in this situation! So stop your whining and help me fix this!”

He stood there, heartbroken. He sat down in the pile, shocked and upset. He coiled into a ball and proceeded to cry. I huffed about, not caring about any of it,

“Fine, if you want to be like that, I’ll fix the castle myself!”

A voice came from behind me, calling my name. I turned around, dropping a piece of debris.

“What is it Applejack? Can’t you see I’m busy in the slightest?”

My eye twitched; Applejack looked at me nervously, glancing at Spike as he continued to stroke his tail.

“Listen, Twilight. I just needed your input on this.”

Applejack turned to her side, revealing a blank flank. My mouth dropped, it was impossible to lose a cutie mark without another replacing it. I straightened up, hearing Spike stand up from his miserable place.

“Whatever, it’s probably Starlight Glimmer’s doing. Go ask her or something!”

She tilted her head, looking at me with a skeptical look,

“Are you sure you’re alright Twilight? We haven’t seen Starlight since she left. I doubt it was her.”

I was fed up with this; I grabbed Spike before he walked away.

“Oh, so you know what it is? Hmm… either way, I don’t care. Alright? Good. I’ll see you whenever!”

I waved her off and watched as she lowered her hat, leaving my sight. I turned to Spike,

“Where do you think you’re going? Aren’t you going to help me fix this?”

He looked at me crossly,

“I was going to go clean the place up and gather whatever was left inside for you. Twilight, you really need to calm down.”

I dropped him, immediately feeling guilty,

“Spike, I-I’m sorry.”

He looked at me from the corner of his eye,

“Uh, huh. Now please, fix the castle.”

I exhaled, stepping back and using all the magic I could muster. Parts of the castle began to levitate as I put it together piece by piece, finally gluing each part together. It was a hard spell to use; repairing was different than making an object appear at command. I grunted, struggling to keep the spell going. I could hear Spike cheering me on as I placed each part together and removed the burn marks from whatever I could see. Streams of tears ran down my face as I tried to focus on each part. I cringed, moaning as every part was put into place. Spike put a claw on me,

“Twilight, I think you’re finished.”

I opened my eyes, blushing.

“I haven’t done that one in awhile. Come on, Spike, let’s try to clean the interior.”

He saluted,

“I’m on it!”

I giggled; I always found it amusing when he did that. I had no idea where he picked it up, but it was a great way to improve anypony’s day. I opened one of the doors, making sure it would still be intact. I was always rusty when using a repairing spell; it was complicated and I rarely used it. I thanked Celestia for even teaching it to me. The door opened with ease; staying connected to the hinge as if it were never broken. Relieved, I walked down the hall; it was dusty and still filled with few ashes. The castle was still burnt and very unstable. It was only the pieces I put together; I didn’t have the skill of turning soot back into complete matter. I was proud to have a castle of my own; when I first was presented with my castle, I knew I was finally ranking up with the other princesses. I had no doubt that I would do great things. Despite the current situation in Canterlot, I felt I could make a change. I felt I could still change Equestria for what it was; to change the way ponies think and act. It was friendship that fueled my inner source of motivation. I was ready to change Equestria, I would rise up above all the ponies in Canterlot and show them my power; the power of Friendship. It ran through all of us and even though my friends had abandoned me and my cause, I would still fight back. I looked at Spike; I still had him and even though he wasn’t a pony, he could still be the last shred of hope in my life. I would live forever and spread my magic or I would die seeing the prophesied end of Equestria. Celestia did what she could to preserve the ancient techniques held by the ponies who came before us and it was because of this that we as a nation thrived on each other. We helped everypony out because of the kindness of our hearts. We left the self-centeredness behind us, triumphing against evil and rising above challenges that would end our friendships. We preserved these feelings and protected each other as if we were family. I was the Princess of Friendship and it was my duty to forgive, love, and tolerate the others who may oppose. My journey began many dates ago, longer than I would ever hope to imagine, I spread the magic all over Equestria. I faced many foes and challenges that I had solved with even my own friends. Equestria had seen a lot over the past few centuries, but she was not dying. She would never give up as long as I lived. My horn began to glow as I slowly levitated into the air,

“I, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, swear that as long as I breathe, Equestria shall become prosperous and survive any disaster that may come. And it is by my hoof that I shall watch every moment in Equestrian history from this moment on.”

Spike watched in awe as light flowed from my eyes. I was unsure what possessed me to say those words, but I felt it was right. Spike dropped his broom, forgetting everything that he was told to do for the time being,

“Twilight, d-did you just form a-”

“No Spike, I don’t have that ability, sorry. I was just, thinking aloud.”

Disappointed, Spike continued to work on the castle. My ears rang with the sounds of returning ponies. Spike yelled from the front door,

“Twilight! They’re coming back! Do something!”

I squinted my eyes, preparing a protection spell for anyone within the castle walls. I thought about the spell as I chanted it in my head; changing it to allow only the most honest, kind and loyalest of friends to enter. I could feel my horn vibrating as my light basked the darkened halls of the castle. Spike braced himself as if I were to explode. Within an instant, a large, purple bubble formed around the castle’s walls. It was perfectly circular and would protect me from anypony who had harmful intentions. Spike fixed himself; curious, he asked a question that I had never considered.

“Wouldn’t that spell need to be on as long as you need it? Those ponies could be there for days at a time?”

My eyes widened, this reminded me of the Crystal Empire’s first moments since returning. Cadence had to hold the protective barrier for more than three days. While this was merely a castle rather than an entire kingdom, the modified version of the spell would take more energy to produce. I sighed, Spike was right. I wouldn’t be able to hold the spell for more than a day, two if I was lucky enough.

“You’re very right, but we’re going to try and do our best!”

Spike smiled, feeling a bit better,

“Alright, Twilight! That’s what I want to hear!”

I smiled, feeling redeemed in my actions; I had to live up to my name; otherwise Equestria would have been finished long ago. A knock on the door echoed through the halls. Spike and I halted, looking at each other before deciding to the open the door. We laughed, opening the door surprised to see nopony else but Applejack.  I smiled,

“Come on in! There’s plenty of room for another pony!”

She looked a bit confused,

“The others, are they here?”

I looked down, regrettably saying “no”. I opened the door and watched her walk in, observing how much the place has changed. She wore a fancy cloak-like outfit, something I had never seen in all my days alive in Equestria. She turned her head,

“You certainly did a magnificent job fixing up the place.”

I laughed, still eyeballing her strange outfit. She had definitely changed over the past few hours; she even spoke differently.

“The castle is great now; I just wish everypony wasn’t outside screaming their lungs out”

We walked toward the fireplace; I decided it was the best time to question her costume,

“That’s a new style for you; did Rarity make it?”

She blushed a bright, ruby red color that shone brilliantly on her orange skinned face.

“Yes! In fact, she did.”

I tried not to seem jealous; I was happy that my friends were getting along.

“Well, that’s great! I’m so glad you two are at least getting along.”

She stopped in the hallway while I continued to walk to the fireplace,

“She left for Manehattan shortly after you started rebuilding the castle. It’s fine, though, I’m sure we’ll get together sometime soon.”

I sighed; doubting every word.

“Sometimes perhaps.”

I sat down next to the fireplace, lighting it with whatever magic I had left. My horn began to throb from the consistent use. I rubbed my head; I wished I could stop my flow of magic, but I knew it wasn’t possible; the mob was still outside destroying everything in sight. I buried my head in my hooves as an attempt to relieve some of the pain. I began to cry, I couldn’t stop it. I needed support somehow; I turned to Applejack as she sat down beside me. She looked nervous, but I took no notice to it. I looked up and whispered into her ear,

“You will be there for me, won’t you Applejack?”

She slightly scooted backward; I could tell she was uncomfortable with the question. I tried to calm her down, stroking her hair back. I always loved her blonde hair; it reflected the fire’s light magnificently. She shuffled her hooves as I leaned against her; I began to feel as if I was falling for her. It was strange, but I felt strange around her for the moment. Perhaps it was the fireplace or the conveniently romantic setting that was encouraging my arousal toward Applejack. I closed my eyes as I rubbed my head against her soft hair. I could hear her heart beat faster and faster; it was cute. I glanced at her hooves finding a crusted black substance covering them. Confused I questioned them; I watched as she quickly withdrew her hooves. I took no notice to it; she did work on a farm. I closed my eyes again, feeling the warmth of the fireplace return and comfort me in combination with Applejack’s own. I whispered into her ear something I thought I’d never say,

“I want to be with you, forever…”

I was nervous and I could tell Applejack was as well. I couldn’t think of anything to prove that, I grabbed her hoof, placing it upon my heart. I smiled, looking at the hooves when I noticed a small tint of red in the substance. It couldn’t believe it, it was blood. I jumped, scrambling to the other side of the room and trapping myself within the corner of the room. Stunned, Applejack looked at me, wondering what she had done. I pointed at her hooves; lost for words, I wanted to confirm my assumption,

“W-who was it?” I screamed as loud as I could, hoping Spike would hear me. He had been absent throughout the entire scene, I had no idea what he was doing. She looked down before answering,

“It was… Fl-Fluttershy.”

I could feel my heart sink in both distraught, and disappointment.

“Fluttershy?!? What had she done to deserve such a punishment? I can’t believe it, even you have turned? How dare you keep such a thing like this a secret from me? I thought you represented honesty, but yet you still deceive the ones closest to you!”

She looked guiltier than ever, pulling her hood over her eyes. She sighed, muttering the words,

“I’m sorry, I truly am.”

I could feel my cutie mark pulsating as time slowed down for a moment. She lunged at me as a small metal blade emerged from her right hoof. I slightly stepped to the side, using my horn to parry her blade. She smiled, pulling a second blade from her left wrist. My eyes widened as the second blade cut through the side of my cheek. I fell backward, screaming and sliding against the castle floor. I was scared like never before, I was supposed to live; I was supposed to save Equestria, not die with it. She stood over me, I glared at her. My feelings toward her had changed drastically over the past ten seconds. I loved her until I found out she was not who she really was. I couldn’t believe she would change like this; she wanted to kill me, but I couldn’t let her; I simply couldn’t. I pulled up my legs, bucking her across the room. I could hear her grunting as she hit the back wall. I used a minor teleportation spell; spawning closer to her. She rubbed her head, running toward the other end of the room. I smiled, focusing on the most powerful destruction spell I could conjure up. A tear fell from my eye as the laser blew through the corridor. I laughed as the wall exploded and her limp body flew across the room. I walked closer as her pathetic body laid helpless on the floor, her mouth muttering curses under her breath. She jumped, hurling three small knives from under her cloak. I cringed, closing my eyes as my magic slipped through one of the blades; piercing deep into my left hoof. I struggled to stay on my hooves; focusing on my magic rather than on the excruciating pain pulsating from my leg. I singled out each of the knives, throwing them with as much force as I could muster. Applejack clumsily stood up; running toward me and jumping in a sideways manner, dodging both of the blades; despite this, she landed with all fours on the ground. We stared at each other, out of breath and wondering who would take the next move. I watched carefully as she leaned forward; brushing her hoof against the ground, issuing me a challenge. I smiled, leaning over and returning the gesture. We both waited for the other to move first until we both simultaneously charged at each other. I lowered my head, I was going to win this if it was the last thing I did in Equestria. I tried to watch her eye movement, finding any flaws in her movement, any signs of bluffing. We drew closer and closer within seconds; I watched as she slowly ran to the side. I suddenly realized she what she was planning, but by that time, it was far too late. My eyes widened as I began to feel a throbbing pain growing from my side. I immediately felt weak in the legs; as if all the energy had been drained from me. I slid across the floor, painting it like a paintbrush dipped in my own blood. My vision blurred as I struggled to stand. It took a second to realize what happened; I looked at my hooves, seeing them all covered in my blood. I screamed, my entire body screaming with me. Applejack walked toward me, pulling her hood down and stepping over my body. I cried; screaming out to her,

“WHY? I THOUGHT YOU WERE A FRIEND!”

She stopped, turning around and facing me for what I assumed to be the last time,

“Sorry, Twilight. It was necessary.”

A loud crash could be heard throughout the castle, echoing the halls. I struggled to keep the portal open but the pain was far too much to handle. I could feel magic run dry as the barrier shattered and crowds of ponies poured into the castle halls. They looked around eventually finding my limp body lying on the ground in a puddle of my own fluids. They screamed insults and carried me upstairs, slightly burning my body with their torches and bruising my delicate, wounded sides with their hooves. I could see trails of blood spill upon the stairs as they carried me. I felt as if I were beginning to pass out, it was inevitable that I was going to die. Where had that determination gone? I was the last hope of Equestria and I was being pulled upstairs by my own subjects. My vision blurred the further I traveled. I tried to catch a glimpse of the wound on my side. I could see nothing; the cut was deep and very serious. I needed to tend to it but the ponies around me had their hearts set on murder. I couldn’t move at all, I didn’t even try. It was hopeless, I was going to die, there was nothing stopping that now. They threw me against the balcony and called to one another. I began to crawl to the edge; I needed to escape the scene. I could hear them laughing at me as I pathetically crawled to the edge. I tried to stand up; putting my hooves on top of the railing. I prepared my throat; I needed to tell these ponies to calm down. I needed to calm them down otherwise, my fate would be sealed under the soil. Two ponies came behind me, pulling me up. I looked back to thank them until I realized what they were doing. They were constantly laughing as they grabbed stakes and began to nail me to the front of the balcony. I screamed in pain as each piece of wood dug into my wings. They tied ropes around my neck, I tried to bite at them but I was far too weak to take any action. I was miserable, the pain in my side was excruciating. They began to bring torches close to my face, I screamed as the fire burnt through my coat. I watched as the crowd screamed in rage. In the glimpse of my eye, I saw Applejack leaving the scene. I hated her, she had destroyed Equestria for sure, I needed to end her; although I wasn’t sure how. The fire caught onto my mane, burning it until none was left. I could feel my bloodied tears stain upon my face as I cried. My wings would forever be destroyed; I may never fly again. I had given up, no matter what I would say, these ponies would never listen. I went limp, feeling the pain as it consumed me. My head spun in circles as I tried to think of ways to leave this horrid situation. I began to feel lightheaded as if the world had suddenly gotten a hundred times lighter. I closed my eyes and drifted off to death and beyond.

“Oh, please Celestia. Nopony would ever do such a thing.”

She looked stern; I couldn’t blame her.

“Listen, you are a good pony, but I fear that a new role would be dangerous even to you. You are already the leader of an organization as it is. I know that another would be stressful.”

I shrugged; I could take any level of stress. I just wanted to be like the others,

“I can handle the responsibility, you know that.”

She closed her eyes, shaking her head.

“I’m sorry, but this is a risk I am not ready to take. I cannot lose you as well. I have seen something that I fear may come true.”

I looked up at Celestia,

“Is this about your sister?”

She opened her eyes and stared deep into my own.

“Yes, it is. My sister and I have performed our duties for generations although I fear her lack of power may be what is corrupting her.”

I bowed low,

“I’m certain that you will be able to prevent this from ever happening. In the meantime, perhaps a reconsideration considering my position?”

She glared at me from the corner of her eye,

“As I said, becoming an alicorn is a large responsibility. I am afraid transforming you into one will represent an abuse of power on my part.”

I stood up, glaring at her as I stormed out of the room. I had enough of this; if anything, I deserved that title. It was everypony’s dream and I depended on it.

“Silverhoove! How dare you walk out on royalty!”

The cold air stung against my charred wounds; the bleeding had stopped before I lost consciousness and it seemed as though the attackers had left or had grown tired of my idle state and lack of response toward their assault. I opened my glazed eyes, seeing clearly only from one. Something appeared from the rubble below; I tried to call out to it, but I my voice had broken from screaming. I felt as if Equestria was falling apart below my very muzzle. I had let this happen, didn’t I? If only she hadn’t left, none of this would have happened. She had changed her, it was impossible not to think so, if only the Army hadn’t formed, we’d all be safe. It was treachery, the treaty the Unicorns made with the other races, had that meant nothing to them? The Princess, she needed to know, it was a necessary action. If only I’d known. A small figure appeared below me, I tried to make out who it was but my eyes were still glazed from the fires. When I couldn’t quite make it out, I began to cry. A small voice called out to me, I tried to nod my head, but I couldn’t. I began to scream again; what had I done? Whatever the case, I needed to head to Canterlot; if the Canterlot Empire did not form an army of their own, we would be destroyed. The small pony reached out behind me, undoing my chains and releasing me from my bond. I fell to the ground, crying as bits of dirt climbed into my wounds. I tried not to move for the sake of my bloodied torso; I wanted to fight back, but there was nothing I could do at the moment. I needed to leave this place, it served no purpose. I tried to open my eyes and watched as two figures began to walk toward me. I reached out to them; finding my voice and calling out to what I assumed to be rescuers,

“P-please, h-help. M-must get t-to, C-C-Canterlot.”

I watched as the two figures looked at each other, talking in a muffled tone. I rubbed my ear in hopes of improving my hearing. Nothing happened, I closed my eyes. I felt the two figures walked behind me and proceed to pick me up, dragging me along the dirt and pulling me into a house.

“H-How could I let this happen?”

I looked around dizzily; one of the figures turned toward the other, nodding. I couldn’t quite make it out, nothing seemed clear; everything looked, gray. I tried to call out to them,

“W-who?”

One of them bent down to me, putting a hoof to his lips and giving me a traditional “shh” sound. I felt somepony brushing my coat and another tending to my wounds with a small washcloth. I struggled to stand, but the one who had bent over insisted I stay down. I turned my head to the left and saw Spike beside me; he was the one brushing. He looked deeply frightened; I could feel his claws shaking as he tended to my coat. I looked up, moving my head back to see the one who was caring for my scars. I struggled to keep still as the cold water ran down my face. I could hear the small droplets fall to the floor with minuscule splashes. I began to hear a voice coming from behind me,

“Is she going to be okay?”

I could hear the other sighing with regrets, it was a colt. I was certain of that,

“I’m afraid she’s been through a lot; the damages are extreme. She may never recover from anything this horrid.”

I looked toward Spike; he seemed to be as nervous as I was. I opened my mouth and watched as the ponies around me waited impatiently of what I was going to say.

“W-where am I?”

The colt looked at the other and then looked at me,

“This is Sugar Cube Corner” he turned back toward the other, “We’ve brought you here to prevent further harm from the others.”

I opened my mouth once more, finding my voice as I spoke firmly,

“What happened to the others? Where are my friends? Where is Applejack?”

He turned toward me and bent down to my level,

“I’m afraid we haven’t seen Applejack since she left Ponyville a few hours ago. Pinkie is here with me and as far as we know, Rarity left for Manehattan.”

I struggled to stand, but once again I was brought down by who I assumed to be Pinkie. I knew what my next question would be,

“Who are you? Why did you bother to save me?”

He laughed slightly as if I were supposed to recognize him.

“Why, you know me! Princess Celestia issued me to protect you and from the looks of it, I arrived just in time.”

I turned to him, squinting the only eye that seemed to be working.

“Flash? Flash Sentry?”

He chuckled,

“You know it.”

I didn’t understand, he worked in the Crystal Kingdom, what business did he have here?

“What are you doing meddling in Canterlot business, Flash? I thought you only fought for the Crystal Kingdom.”

He turned toward Pinkie, nodding for her to resume my treatment.

“No, I’m afraid a new order has been put into play” he cleared his throat as if he had rehearsed his lines, “The Crystal Kingdom ceded to Canterlot. They’re working together to bring down Cloudsdale. So far, no actions have been taken, it’s more of a tension period for us, although, with the way things are going, I’m certain that ponies will be put onto the battlefield very soon.”

I turned to Pinkie,

“What are you still doing here? I thought you left for your family’s farm.”

She looked down; it was clear she wasn’t her usual self. Although with everything that had been going on for the past few days, I doubt anypony would be their usual selves.

“T-they didn’t make it.”

I sat up, it was painful but I managed to pull it off. Flash continued to insist that I lay back down, but I waved him off.

“What do you mean, Pinkie?”

She looked away, covering her cowardice to say anything.

“All of them, there was an accident. They didn’t survive the fall. Normally, they would have easily survived, but they were harassed in a similar fashion as you were, Twilight.”

I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t believe that Pinkie’s entire family had died on the spot. There had to be more to it than that. I thought maybe Applejack had done something about it, but I wasn’t sure. I needed to get moving, I had to go back to Canterlot and protect her ponies. I could not stand to be lying on this floor any longer. I struggled to stand, my knees buckled as I fell to the floor. I cringed as I landed on my wings. I turned toward Flash who was simply standing there with his hooves against his face.

“Need a hoof?” I said sarcastically. He shook his head as if he were sleeping and ran to me. He nodded to Pinkie as she nodded to Spike. Together, the three of them pulled me up as my hooves shook violently. I cringed as the pain from my back continued to worsen. I could barely stand on my own, I looked toward Spike; he nodded and walked toward me, putting my hoof around his neck. I tried to walk but even this didn’t work. I turned toward Flash Sentry,

“W-we need to get to C-Canterlot. I-I need to attend to business there. P-please, carry me upon your back.”

He blushed for a second as I rolled my eyes. It seemed like an odd request, but it was all the more necessary. Pinkie and Spike slowly lifted me onto Flash’s back as I tried to keep my balance. It was uncomfortable, but safely arriving in Canterlot was the top priority. He looked back at me,

“Where to now, Princess?”

I coughed, looking at everypony in the room.

“Canterlot Castle. As fast as you can.”

Spike rubbed his face, wiping away any tears that he may have shed.

“I’ll still be able to go, right Twilight?”

I smiled; it was the first time since the attack.

“Yes, Spike. Of course, you may come. Pinkie, will you be joining us?”

She looked down,

“Sorry, Twilight. I-I need to stay here; it’s personal.”

I sighed, looking ahead with determination. I would end this war if it was the last thing I did in Equestria. I no longer cared if I was to be punished for whatever crimes I was falsely accused of; I merely wanted to destroy the ones who had created pain for those around them.

“Onward” I whispered in Flash’s ear. He smiled and began to walk through the dusty town. I eyed the castle, halting him for one last thing. I turned to Spike who was trailing behind us,

“Spike, under my bed is the chest. I want it to be your responsibility to take care of it. We must protect them with our lives. They carry more secrets than we may think; we cannot let them fall into the wrong hooves.”

He saluted and ran inside the once proud castle.

“What’s he grabbing?” Flash looked back at my limp body. I sighed, it was impossible to hide the truth from him,

“The scrolls. The ones that created this tragedy. It’s a documented history book of Equestria dating back before the First Demolition.”

He rubbed his chin; I knew he wouldn’t understand the specifics. The First Demolition was merely a rumor that started by a pony long forgotten.

“The First Demolition, that’s a rumor, right?”

I shook my head,

“Apparently not, I myself was surprised as well. Apparently it was more disastrous than any other war or demolition after that.”

He continued to rub his chin; I could tell the information was leaving through the other ear.

“Do you mind giving me some backstory? You must’ve read them before, right?”

I sighed; this was going to take a while. I cleared my throat and spoke softly into the pegasus’s ear.

“Despite the name, The First Demolition was not the first. Instead, it was the mark of a new Equestria, one that exists to this day. Many believe it was but a myth because of the lost documentation over the thousands of dates that separate the Second from the First.”

He looked at me, nodding his head as if he understood,

“So there was an Equestria, before Equestria?”

I laughed,

“No, sorry. The First Demolition was the death of a land and the birth of a new one. I haven’t read all the specifics, there is simply too much to study. According to the scrolls, there was a pony war that took place sometime before Star Swirl’s death; it lasted quite awhile. It was the bloodiest battle in all of Equestrian History. Unfortunately, because of the events that took place afterward, none of the artifacts confirming the battles are available.”

He smiled and continued to look at me, I turned around seeing if anypony was behind me. I continued,

“The reason behind this consistent suffering is because of the information was let loose into the world. If it is true that history repeats itself, then Equestria is headed for another demolition.”

He laughed, watching Spike carry a box twice his size.

“And that’s the reason why you’re headed to Canterlot?”

I chuckled,

“Yep, that’s right. Come on, Spike! We can’t be late!”

Flash began to walk along the dirt roads and paths that led out of Ponyville. Spike continued to follow us with the large chest. I sat upon his back and wondered what other secrets the Scrolls held. I turned around, using my magic to grab one of the scrolls from the box.

“The halls narrowed as I continued my path towards the light. I looked around; the walls looked bare as if something was torn off of them. As I walked, the hallway seemed to go on forever, there was no end. I spread my wings, hoping to relieve the stress of walking. Only, there were no wings; my wings had been detached from my body when I fell in. How strange a feeling this was to be unable to use such a privilege; I wanted to turn around, leave my thoughts and return to the outside world; but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t turn around. The air showed thickened as I trotted along, the light began to fade away. Perhaps this was my time to leave; perhaps my isolation would consume me and forever trap me within the dark abyss. I began to see the lives of everypony flash before my eyes; the destruction of our world was once again imminent. We needed a savior, somepony to deliver us from our entrapment. From that moment, I realized what the meaning for my enslavement to this eternal corridor. My kingdom would soon be in danger, the threat was to be in the far future; however, a hero must be found before the dark times could become a reality.

The light shone brighter now; brighter than ever before. I started to believe in the hopes and dreams that we together once did before her betrayal. It seemed like forever since I had last felt her presence, but I knew her aura would soon be known once again. I felt as if a piece of me had been missing since her departure. Nothing had seemed complete, nothing seemed whole. I once believed that she would be there for me no matter what the circumstances. I apparently was proven wrong after what she had planned to do with all of Equestria. Memories flowed through as I remembered the sisterhood we once had. The memories brought tears to my eyes as I looked into the light which continued glowed brighter still. The times we had would forever be imprinted into my mind. My only hope is that the chosen hero would then discover her true destiny and free my sister from her corrupt imprisonment of solitude and treachery.

The light continued to glow, bringing hope to all within its rays. I walked towards the light still, wishing for a closer look. As I walked, the walls filled with memories; basked with the profound hope. I continued with dignity, holding my head up high as my mane flowed with every hoofstep closer. As the passage grew brighter, so did my vision of the future. Memories from which I never had would flood my mind. The knowledge which this light contained was extraordinary; the future of Equestria and soon to be discovered inventions would fill my mind with wonder. The closer I became to the light, the clearer it seemed to be. The symbol appeared to be a cutie mark which I could not place properly. As I looked at said cutie mark, a voice whispered in the distance. I couldn’t make out any of it, so I comprehended it as best as I could. Although the voice spoke in riddles, I used my newly discovered knowledge to decipher the cryptic poem best to my abilities. The poem spoke of a family, forever gifted in the art of knowledge and magical properties. However, despite such diligent learners, one member of the family would forever change their tree. The poem spoke the name, Silverhoove; heir to Timothy, son of Ruben. The rest of the riddled appeared to be a warning, describing an unfortunate turn of events from what could happen if Silverhoove resumes his current course and what could happen if his intentions were to turn villainous. The land would be prosperous but after some time, evil would rise under his reign of glory. In the end, the poem spoke of one more pony. Somepony farther in the future, too far to tell, one whose destiny could not be determined by one vision alone. The scripture spoke of a final hope, one who would become a successor to all of Canterlot and protect the land from all evil. The poem spoke of traits that would determine her well-being, signs to look for when searching for the chosen one, somepony that would then deliver Equestria from a common enemy.

As the corridor dimmed, I knew my time would finally come. The carpet beneath my hooves began to shrivel, and the darkness began to once again consume the light. I observed my surroundings; the ceiling, built with unrecognizable architecture, something that could not be done with mere hooves. Marble pillars seemed to be the only obstacle keeping this magnificent roof from tumbling down. I hadn’t noticed before, but the floor was beautifully polished with some of the finest polish. Although I couldn’t before, I looked behind me as the dimension I was in crumbled around me. Darkness corrupted the elegant hallway behind me; I realized that soon the only light would be me. I was prepared to end this dimension and everything within it. Just like that day 42 dates ago, I felt that sense of destruction for the good of all ponies.

Memories of the Second Demolition began to consume my subconscious. I remembered faces of the ponies we once cared for and ruled under the royal title. Many ponies lost their lives that day, all ponies serving their kingdom; serving me, lost their life, and their loves. I saw a vision of the throne room that the three of us constructed using the magic we had yet to master. Within it, my brother, StarSwirl the One, proposed the ultimate destruction of the world we had crafted. He saw the world as unjust, and evil; while Luna and I saw the world as a beautiful beginning and a new chapter in the history of the world. StarSwirl continued to oppose the idea so we came with an agreement. As a royal majesty, I had my duty to announce to all of Equestria. The voice of the royals could be heard all over the land, this was the way of the Old Equestria. I stood on the balcony, raising my head up high. Preparing my speech, I announced our plan of action:

‘All ponies who wish mercy upon their lives must be within the walls of Canterlot by the third sunrise. Those who oppose the decision are to be destroyed where they stand. From there, may The Ones who Came Before seek pity upon your soul and give you a just judgment.’

After the word was said, we realized that the announcement would never reach the rest of Equestria, but StarSwirl proposed that it was simply too late to call another announcement, and removing all we had done to protect would take far too long and surpass the deadline. The two of us agreed that whoever lived within the walls and came in would live.

I looked into the void with regret. They say everypony makes mistakes, but I felt that this was a mistake that was far too great and could not be forgiven. I stared deep into the darkness consuming everything, I felt the time telling me it was time to raise the sun; a new day had yet to become. I wished to wake up, but before I could. I heard one last word, something that would haunt me for several moons to come. The word spoken in the similar fashion of the one who spoke of the poem; I listened hard, trying my hardest to forget the feeling of vacuum around me. The spoke in a soft tone, it said, ‘Seek Twilight’.

I, Celestia, had awoken from a prophecy that would soon shape the destiny of Equestria, and forever change the world.”

I rubbed my chin, ‘This was part of the prophecy Celestia spoke of.’

I sat up, looking at the brilliant sun as it blazed upon all of Equestria; bathing the land in the star’s beauty. My legs began to cramp; we had been traveling for several days. The wait was unbearable; I needed to find something to say to the council. How would I react if I were to be challenged? I was in no condition to fight anypony. While my wounds were healing rapidly, I feared that I would never be able to fly again. Canterlot Mountain was drawing closer and closer as the day went on. I looked back at Spike and placed the parchment back into the chest, pulling out yet another. I smiled, waving to him and letting him know that I was beginning to feel better. He showed relief and giggled. I sighed, unrolling the second parchment as I began to read.

I walked through the trees in search of my home. I had received a notice from Canterlot that a certain pony was to be eliminated. The bounty placed upon the pony’s head was high; I needed to receive that bounty. I had gone off into the woods to create weapons, traps, anything I could in order to terminate the target. I walked through the woods, eventually finding the clearing. I peered over the bushes and noticed something that I was certain not as it was before. I had closed my door before I left and to my surprise, I found it ajar. The bushes brushed against my coat as if they were telling me not to go. I shrugged, it was my home; what was the worst that could happen? The sounds of cracked wood echoed throughout the forest. Thoughts of destruction rushed through my head. Had they finally come back? Had they been resurrected or was I simply just hearing the branches under my hooves? I shook my head, it was impossible that they were to come back; I had ended their lives long ago, before I moved here, in fact. The sound of the branches under my hooves was soft and could easily be identified. This was something different; this was a louder and more intrusive break. I stopped thinking and ran through the woods, dodging the trees as I made my way to the sound where my worst fears had come true. Somepony had broken into my cottage. I stormed through the fields, forgetting any morality that I had learned in Ponyville. I stopped before the door and peered inside with hopes of finding the perpetrator. I leaned on the door and watched as a clueless pony scavenged through my belongings. I had seen rampages before, but this was pitiful.

“What are you doing in my house?”

She dropped everything and stared blankly at me. I looked at her from top to bottom, finally eyeballing the concealed weapon strapped to her hoof.

“Applejack, was it?”

She stood there staring at me. I laughed; I couldn’t believe that she didn’t recognize me.

“How did you know my name?”

I started to pace around the room in a circular pattern, dropping a small bag which I had been carrying on top of the couch. I smiled; I normally wore my outdoor attire when meeting with other ponies.

“Here, let me put you into perspective.”

I walked around the house and went upstairs quickly putting on my shirt and hat. I revealed myself downstairs where I saw the sad pony’s mouth drop.

“Daring Do?!?”

I laughed; it took a while for her to finally get the point. I continued to walk around the room,

“It’s interesting that I find you here in the same place we met oh so many dates ago” I walked toward the couch. I knew she was going to attack at any moment; it was all a matter of patience now. “I know your family’s history, Applejack; my own family has had enough experiences with your kind, but I simply never expected another to be corrupted by a dead tradition.”

She looked around the room nervously, placing a single hoof behind her neck.

“You’ve got a pretty hefty price on your head, Applejack. I figured I’d do a little decorating when the job is finished and your corpse is turned in.”

She growled, I could see that I was beginning to get to her.

“And just who put the price upon my head?”

I smirked, brushing my hair back,

“Why, the Princess of course!”

She looked confused, it was clear she hadn’t received the news yet,

“Celestia?”

I chuckled, covering my mouth with my hoof,

“No, silly. I can’t believe you claim to be doing Equestria a political favor by destroying the Elements of Harmony without even knowing what’s going on in Canterlot!”

I laughed hysterically; I could see her face grow redder by the second. Her right hind leg moved slightly backward. I had seen this maneuver before; I knew what she was planning. I reached behind me and pulled out a small dagger from within the bag. It was decorated with a small snake-like hilt with a deep black blade; a decoration I was proud of. The small blade flew past her face, cutting deep into the side of her face. She stumbled backward, lunging the small pitiful blade near my face. I laughed as she sluggishly fell toward me with hopes of inflicting pain. I pulled a second blade from the bag and stabbed her directly in the back. She let out a yelp and fell to the ground.

“You’re the next assassin? Please! You couldn’t murder a rabbit even if it sat there and waited for you! I’ve killed your kind in the past, but this is ridiculous! You’re nothing but an amateur who has no idea what she’s doing!”

She coughed out a wad of blood onto the wooden floor. I began to see the stains already; it would take forever to redo the floors.

“Your mother was quite a challenge although I figured you’d be a bit better. I suppose I was wrong! I’ve been in this business much longer than you have! You’ll never be able to kill me.”

She stopped coughing and spoke with a raspy voice,

“I’m not trying to kill you.”

With a large blow to the chest, I was launched across the room and fell to the floor. I reached for my hat and pulled the small razor from it. It was my only hope of winning; I threw it across the room toward her. She mercilessly fell to the ground in an attempt to dodge. I could hear the tissues being torn from her side as the razor impacted. Unfortunately, it was not enough to harm even the smallest of creatures. She pinned me down with her hoof; I struggled to get out using every technique I could think of. I couldn’t believe I had lost the fight; she raised her hoof over my head as I closed my eyes.

“Please, stop! I-I’m sorry! I-I just needed the money.”

Her hoof froze in the air above me; I could see she was rethinking her decisions. She smiled, still having the blade suspended in the air. I could feel my eyes swelling with tears as I knew I had made a mistake. I wanted the money and to feel the joys of revenge, but I knew I could do it some other day. She looked at my squirming body; I wondered what she was thinking, was it mercy? Or was it rage? I screamed as her hoof quickly pounded against my hind legs. The cracks of bones could be heard everywhere throughout the forest.

“HOW COULD YOU? YOU TRAITOR! I WAS GOING TO LEAVE YOU ALONE! WHY DID YOU HAVE TO COME HERE? WHY COULDN’T YOU TAKE YOUR PITIFUL ARTS ELSEWHERE AND LEAVE ME ALONE!” I howled.

I stopped talking and observed her body language. She raised her blade and proceeded to bring it down upon my leg. I screamed in agony as every fiber of my legs were torn apart on the wooden floors of my past life. I knew this was the end; I never thought that novel would be the last.

Canterlot drew closer and closer with every step we took. I smiled back at Spike who was surprisingly keeping up with the rest of us. My wounds were almost completely healed, but vision had not returned to my left eye. I began to worry,

“Flash, I’m worried. I still can’t see from my left eye.”

He stopped and dropped me off on the side of the path. He sat down in front of me,

“That sounds serious; let me take a look.”

He put a hoof on my forehead and opened the dead eye. I knew what was wrong with it, I just couldn’t accept it.

“Is she?”

Flash had a grim look on his face as he turned to Spike, nodding his head. Flash lowered his head and bowed to me,

“I’m sorry, my lady. Your eye I’m afraid is no longer functional.”

I gasped in horror; my assumptions were right. Spike placed the box on the ground and put a claw on my shoulder,

“It’s alright, Twilight. That’s why we have two eyes!”

He chuckled a bit as an attempt to cheer me up. I shot him a worried look and he immediately silenced himself. Flash walked around me, examining any other wounds that I may have received.

“Your wings, how are they?”

I looked at him, struggling to spread them,

“They hurt if that’s what you mean.”

He laughed, and then quickly lifted the right wing, I cringed. I could hear him mumbling under his breath. I knew there was a chance that I’d never fly again.

“It’s not too bad; your wing may heal if given the proper amount of time.”

I laughed, relieved at such news,

“Since when did you become a doctor?”

He folded my wing in place and put his chest forward,

“It’s necessary for every soldier of the Crystal Guard to know basic medicine. It’s all common sense for me.”

I looked to the mountain towering over us.

“How much longer until we reach Canterlot?”

Flash gave off a slight giggle,

“That depends on how willing you are to walk, your highness.”

I let out a half-hearted laugh, standing up. I forced my knees to lock in place despite the pain. I tried to move one hoof in front of the other, taking the process slow. Spike picked the box up from the ground and continued to walk beside me. I looked over to him, my legs wobbling uncontrollably. He laughed, leaning on me slightly so I could keep my balance. I looked at the path ahead; the road was still long. I sighed; moving every joint one by one in the dirt below.

I stood up, feeling the cramps and pain that had long since been overdue. Smelling the air, I could feel the sorrow that came with it. I had not seen my parents since I had left for this journey; I felt as if a part of me had gone missing. There was nopony to gather around me; nopony to comfort me in my time of need. I was alone, but it wasn’t always this way. I had a sister once, two in fact. None of them made it to the cave in time. The sun had destroyed them completely just as it did many others that day. I had only heard stories about the many Demolitions, but I was certain it was not something to gloat about. My parents told me about their parents and how they survived; no document before that has been found. That was why I was here; to find evidence that such events even occurred. The trials leading to this moment were great and often life taking. That was how I lost my sisters; each had tried to perform the tasks as though they were me. Thankfully, I have a purer heart than that of my two sisters. If not, then I would have surely been destroyed. I walked away from the treasures I had found and approached the mouth of the cave. I was greeted by violent rays of sunlight; I looked upon the horizon seeing the deserts that my pony-kind has fought over for generations. We had tried to protect it for so long; we kept our minds sharp in the arts taught to us by our elders, but even that wasn’t enough. I watched as the wasteland consumed yet another victim. I had worked so hard to keep my intentions pure, but I feel as though even that wasn’t enough. My family was out there, somewhere. I needed to leave and return home with the findings I had so desperately fought over. It was my duty to teach others in the arts of which I had found. I walked back~~~

As the mountain grew larger and larger into the distance, I began to wonder how I would respond to the recurring threats. As the last princess in Equestria, it was my new duty to protect her and her ponies. It was just as Celestia had warned me about; I was the new ruler of Equestria. Spike began to walk ahead of me, humming a familiar tune. I began to feel worried that he would go too far but I caught myself; I knew I no longer be protective of him. Flash looked over to me,

“We’re almost there; are you ready?”

I wasn’t sure what to say; in truth, I wasn’t ready. I was everything but ready,

“Yeah, ready.”

I lied; there was nothing else I could say. If I had told him the truth then he would never believe in me; I needed the support. I could hear Spike rambling in the front of the line,

“That’s good to hear. If you didn’t reclaim your throne, then we’d be in the hoof hole.”

He was right, I needed to come up with something and fast. I knew I still had time to think, but after that comment, every step felt like a curse. I breathed in and exhaled; I would solve every problem as they were to arise. While it was not in my nature to do so, it was my only solution. Flash stopped as I spread my wings. They were feeling a bit better than before; I flapped them as hard as I could. The pain was still there, but it was not as bad as it once was. Spike adjusted his pace to match my own; eventually, he walked backward toward me.

“Are you able to fly, Twilight?”

I could see Spike was concerned; Flash continued to stare at me as if something were about to happen. I began to lift off the ground as the air gently blew beneath me. Higher and higher I flew; it was as if gravity had no pull on me. My magic continued to grow stronger with every flap of the wings. I could see Flash and Spike looking up at me from the ground. I started to focus on the direction rather than the height. I began to feel the wind blow in my face as I soared through the sky. I could hear Spike cheering me on as Flash spread his own wings and flew toward me.

“Careful now, Twilight! It’ll be the end for you if you crash!”

I laughed, it was funny that somepony besides Spike would care for me,

“I’ll be fine!”

I slowly flew to the ground where I was greeted by the sweet kiss of gravity once more. The landing wasn’t the smoothest, but I managed to survive. I called out to Spike,

“Come on, Spike! We’ve only got so much time!”

He saluted me and mounted me; I winked back at him. Determined, I spread my wings and flapped a bit harder; I flew toward Canterlot. It was time for me to accomplish my destiny and destroy the council.

I sat on the floor, waiting for something to happen. I felt dizzy like none before. I had passed out only a short while after she had left. The amount of blood I had lost was incredible; I had become a fountain of blood by the end of the day. I tried to move around, pushing my lifeless hooves aside as I tried to walk on dried nubs. I fell to the floor landing flat on my stomach. I wished I had not intimidated that pony; she was not one to be messed with. I struggled still trying to balance on the soft tissues. Again, I fell to the floor with all my hope drained from me. Ahead of me was a chair,

“I have to get to that chair. I’m going to get to that chair.”

I continued to reassure myself that I could do it. I looked at the wooden floors, stained with my own blood. I closed my eyes, opening my mouth as I used my teeth to push me along the ground; I was not far from the chair. I cringed as with every inch, a new splinter appeared. I continued to pull myself along the ground eventually finding myself face to face with the chair. I wiped my forehead and pushed myself onto the chair. I turned around, sitting down on the chair properly. I stared at the door waiting for somepony to enter. I sighed; I knew I would be sitting here for a long time.

“Canterlot is just ahead! Come on!”

It was true; we had almost made it to Canterlot. I could see the landing place just ahead. I looked back at Flash who was struggling just to keep up. The armor he was wearing must’ve been heavy; otherwise, I was certain he’d be waiting beside the Canterlot gate. Spike ran his claws down my mane as I tried to land,

“It’s alright Twilight, you can do it!”

I closed my eyes, flapping my wings slower and slower still. I began to feel the ground press against my hooves with more and more weight. I bent my knees, laughing. I began to feel more confident about myself; I figured I would never fly again after what happened. While Flash Sentry continued to fly closer, I turned to the guards at the gate. I spread my wings and walked to the gate where I was then halted. I shot them a funny look where they then exchanged faces.

“Princess Twilight, right?”

I looked at them puzzled,

“That’s right.”

The guard looked to the other, checking a clipboard,

“Sorry, you’ll have to back off.”

“What? Back off? By Celestian Law, I am the rightful ruler of Equestria!”

“Listen, Twilight. We know the laws by the back of our hooves and as we said, you’ll have to back off. The laws have changed.”

“By order of Princess Celestia, I command you to step aside!”

The two looked at each other, laughing.

“Please, Twilight. You are no longer a princess and you have no right to give our orders.”

I looked at them; I couldn’t believe what I was hearing.

“Then who gives your orders?”

They stopped laughing,

“Why, the council of course!”

I looked at his shoulder, finding a small badge of a different clan. It wasn’t until then that I realized they were not one of us. Flash finally landed on the turf, calling out to me,

“Careful Twilight! They’re not for Canterlot!”

The guard grinned,

“If you want in, you’ll have to let us inspect your baggage. We can’t allow anypony take away our capital now can we?”

He pointed toward Spike and the box. I turned around where he then called to me one more time,

“I hope you realize that if you turn around we can charge you for suspicion and legally arrest you!”

I stopped; I knew there was no other way avoiding it. It breathed in and exhaled; it would have been what Celestia wanted. I would have to take action one way or another. I turned around, mentally reciting some of the most deadly spells. My horn glowed brightly; I could see the guards trying to read my eyes. I smiled,

“Sure you can check my baggage.”

A bright light flashed from all over Equestria. Loud groans could be heard from all around the mountaintop as the two ponies fell to the ground before me.

“After you’re dead, of course.”

I laughed walking into Canterlot as Flash followed me, staring at the bodies as he did. Ponies all around me gasped in horror as they saw the condition I was in. I had not been seen in castle grounds since the day of the speech; the speech that turned all the ponies against Celestia and I. I never thought things would this far out of hoof. Crowds gathered around me with the only separation being Flash Sentry. Spike whispered into my ear,

“Why do you suppose all these ponies are crowded around like this? I thought they hated you.”

I whispered back at him, keeping my eyes on the road ahead of me,

“I thought so too. I wonder if they’ve forgiven me.”

Spike leaned forward while making sure he kept a tight grip on the box,

“Perhaps now is a good time to make a speech, huh Princess Twilight?”

I sighed, he was right. If I was ever to be a good leader, then I would have to make something of myself. I needed to announce my plan of action. I walked to a water fountain just outside the castle’s courtyard; I stood on top of the fountain and prepared my throat. The ponies all around me quieted with the raise of a hoof,

“Everypony, these are dark times indeed, but we need to stay strong and prepare for war! The Pegasi Army has already taken control of Equestria! If their dark rule is to continue, then we are lost!”

The ponies around me yelled loudly and cheered for me as I started my speech. I smiled and looked at Spike,

“The past is not a subject we should be afraid of. As a community, we should embrace it! Without our history, we would be nothing. As the Pegasi Army continues to consume, we should learn from our past mistakes and prepare for the future! If are to ever survive these times, then we must work together! We must form an army of our own! We must prepare for battle. For a battle, that has since been long overdue.”

The ponies around me cheered even louder than before; I began to worry the Council would hear me. I pointed to the sun,

“As the days grow darker, so has our land! Forever have we ruled in peace, in harmony! These power rise to challenge us; we must protect our harmony! I have lost many friends because of these events. I was once a princess of friendship with my duties to spread that cause, but as with time, my duties have changed. I ask you today to join in today and fight for what you believe in! To fight for somepony else! Do not fight for me, but yourselves! If we were to fight for each other, then together we can win! Regrettably, we have started a war; a war that can no longer be avoided. I was foolish to believe that these ponies could be reasoned with. No longer will I sit idly, we shall fight them back!”

The crowd roared and began to attack the Pegasi guards around them. I watched the battle unfold as I stood on the water fountain; I was uncertain my decision was the right one.

With every beginning, comes an end. With every birth, comes death. While this has been told many times before, this has not been the case. The date was 300.12 A.F.D., the exact date of the Second Demolition. Many ponies believed it was merely a natural disaster that reshaped Equestria while others believed it was provoked by the discord between the ponies and non-ponies. Those who believed it was natural believed it would return periodically; those who didn’t, figured it would never return. In a sense, both were wrong. It would return but not in the way everypony would have predicted. The demolition did more than destroy; it created life and preserved it. Many have been questioned by the longevity of the average pony. I, myself have questioned that aspect. Never have I found an answer, not even the scrolls speak of it. May it be a mystery covered by the sands of time, forever.

“This has gone on long enough! I cannot let you continue to control these ponies like this.”

The council pony turned around and pulled over his black hood to cover his face.

“I trust you have spoken to the townsponies of Canterlot? It was a pleasantly bland speech; you’ll have to try much harder than that to intimidate the Pegasi Army.”

I glared at him, scrapping my hoof against the carpet floor as if I were preparing for a charge.

“Why are you doing this to Equestria? What have we ever done to your kind?”

He laughed, examining his right hoof before speaking again,

“Equestria has been ruled by the same three ponies for generations. The council and I decided many dates ago that this was not the way a land such as this should be run. The pegasi were the first to arrive in Canterlot and if not for your treasured ‘Starswirl the Bearded’, we would have ruled this land.”

“You know what happened between the three tribes! We’ve all heard that bedtime story!”

I laughed once more,

“How sad; it seems even you didn’t comprehend the scroll as I did. Perhaps you don’t even know the purpose for why they were written.”

I could feel my hooves shaking in intimidation. I wanted to charge at him, but I promised I wouldn’t do so until I had heard what he had to say. I could not believe he was questioning my comprehension; I had read all of the scrolls and understood them to the fullest,

“Of course, I do! They are the documented history of Equestria; nothing more, nothing less.”

He pulled his hood, revealing his identity for the second time. He had a dark blue mane with a bright yellow coat. His face was familiar, but I found it impossible to place.

“Wrong! The scrolls are the key to the future! You know what happened during the Demolition! If we are to let this happen again then all of Equestria will be ruined! We are at a time of peace, a time when ponies of all ages can roam, wander, and be free to all sorts of opportunities. Celestia and Luna are dangerous to Equestria. If we were to let them control any longer then you can expect a Third Demolition.”

He had a point, but as I had said many times before,

“The past may be written, but the future is not! It was because of you that we no longer live in peace! With every turn of the head, a guard is waiting to take our lives! This is no longer a Prosperous Era, this is war. By my name, this is the Downfall Era!”

He waved his hoof at me with disrespect,

“Please, Twilight. You have no royalty! We’ve already won!”

“For as long as I stand, this is MY castle, MY city, MY throne. All Celestian laws apply until the day you’ve won the war. I wouldn’t count on it, though.”

He snorted at me,

“Fine, but you will deeply regret this… Princess Twilight.”

He walked out of the throne room, closing the door behind him before he left. Stunned by how easy it was to convince him, I walked to the throne. It was a strange moment; a moment that I had never thought would ever become possible. I spread my wings in the traditional royal fashion as I walked toward the balcony where thousands of ponies looked up from below. I pressed my memory for the traditional coronation recitation,

“I, Princess Twilight Sparkle, will protect Equestria in its glory for the good of other ponies and not for my own needs. I will guard her ponies now and forever no matter the issue.”

I hesitated, rubbing my head in search for the rest of the words. I sighed, it wasn’t perfect, but I would have to improvise,

“I will protect all four corners of Equestria and forever become one with it. May I fight fire with water and ice with love. May my teachings of forgiveness lead this land out of the darkness and into the light once more. May Equestria’s traditions be forever preserved as time flies. I say this as new royalty, Twilight Sparkle, The Princess of Equestria”

The crowd cheered for their new ruler. My speech was unorthodox, but it was necessary to have something prepared. I hadn’t realized the Pegasi Army would leave so willingly. I waved my hoof casually as I walked into the throne room and took my seat. Spike walked toward me carrying a crown slightly different from my own. I smiled at him and looked toward the crowd of ponies who had poured into the corridor. I bowed my head down to Spike as he crowned me. The ponies around me clapped their hooves against the floor. It was very short notice, but it was all the more necessary. I waved my hoof and waited for them to silence.

“The pegasi have declared war on all of Equestria. They wish to corrupt us one city at a time until all of Equestria is within their grasp. We mustn’t let this happen! Celestia and Luna are to be executed within the next few weeks. If we do not demonstrate our power toward them, then they will know we are not a threat! We cannot let this happen, no matter the cost. From this day forth, I declare an army of our own, The Celestian Collective Infantry! All members of the Royal Guard as of now will immediately become soldiers of the CCI! All Unicorns older than 50 dates will become members of the CCI! So says I, Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

Ponies around the room yelled with Equestrian pride. I leaned over to Spike who was standing still, waiting for any other orders,

“How did I do?” I whispered to him. He leaned over to me, whispering back,

“You did well; I’m just not too keen on the idea of drafting other ponies.”

I looked around the room,

“Sorry, Spike, but we need soldiers for the army! We cannot fight without one!”

He laughed a bit,

“I guess you’re right, but I still think it’s a bad idea. What if that pony doesn’t want to join the army? What if that pony doesn’t want to die in combat?”

I sighed; he was right about a few things,

“Sorry Spike, but I am going to have to take that chance. It’s all for the better.”

It did not take long for everypony to clear the room. I watched as they ran down the streets to their homes. All the ponies left the room but one; instead of leaving, he approached me and bowed. I nodded my head and raised a hoof for him to state his business.

“My dear princess. My name is Ironblade Hilted; I was hoping participate in the war effort.”

A bit surprised about this pony’s straight-forwardness, I smiled and nodded my head,

“Great! Can I get your name?”

He looked around the room, blushing,

“Ironblade Hilted, ma'am!”

It was a silly name, but I could tell he was born for something like this.

“Are you in the Royal Guard, Ironblade?”

He blushed a deeper shade of red,

“Uh, no. I, uh. Failed the admission. They said I was… too… thin…”

I looked at him and scanned his body from top to bottom. He was certainly thinner than most of the ponies in the royal guard, but I felt that wouldn’t become an issue as long as he could pull his weight.

“I don’t see an issue. Perhaps they need their eyes checked” I smiled, winking at him. “Tell you what; we’ve got barracks on the other side of Canterlot.”

I could see him getting excited; it was clear that he had never been admitted into anything like this before. I turned toward Flash, who was standing beside me at attention, opposite from Spike.

“Flash? Would you show this gentlecolt the way to the barracks? We could use all the help we can get.”

Flash saluted and led the young pony out of the room. I waited for the two to leave the room before giggling uncontrollably. Spike looked at me with a puzzled face,

“What’s so funny?”

I waved my hoof at Spike,

“Oh, Spike. It’s nothing; I just needed a good laugh.”

He shrugged, shaking his head as he left the room.

I was alone; the room was absolutely quiet for the first time. I took advantage of the opportunity to raise my esteem.

“I am the Princess of Equestria,” I said to myself, listening to the echoes throughout the hallways. “The Princess of Equestria.”

I stood up and walked down the halls in search of the bedrooms. It had been a long time since I last visited the castle as a guest.

I woke up with a rather large headache. I looked through blurred vision, trying my hardest to interpret the view. The room appeared to be white, with a small blue carpet decorating the floor. A window shone a bright light from the left side of the room. With all my might, I did everything to clear my view. I heard a familiar voice to my left, however, it was not who I figured it would be. My eyes were still foggy, but I managed to make out a pair of wings; it was a pegasus dressed in white.

“You had us worried for a second, sorry for what happened.” said the strangely dressed pegasus. I continued to look into the distance; the damage from whatever had happened disrupted my thought. The pegasus walked closer, removing a pin from my left front leg.

“Can you stand up?” asked the pegasus. I looked around; the ground seemed as distant as I was.

The colors of the stained glass windows glowed majestically in the sun as it rose. I walked down the corridor and took my seat at the throne. I yawned; I hadn’t slept well since I was first called to Canterlot. Spike burst through the door carrying a large pile of papers. I looked at him,

“What’s this?”

He dropped the papers in a stack next to me,

“Homework! You can’t be the ‘Princess of Equestria’ without your fair share of homework!” he winked at me. I knew it was a joke, but I felt matters such as these shouldn’t be messed with.

“How’s the army settling, Spike?”

He shuffled his feet as if he had bad news,

“Uh, well… Flash said it would take a week or so to get everypony from the Royal Guard prepared, another two weeks to make enough equipment for the newcomers and a month to get the newcomers trained for combat. It’ll take a while.”

I sighed; I had nothing to do until then. I would be accompanying the soldiers in battle during the first fight; with my magic skills, I would be a valuable ally.

“Spike, can you take a note?”

He hesitated,

“Uh, sure” he looked around, pulling a parchment and quill from a pile of papers behind him.

I cleared my throat,

“To all ponies on the far reaches of Equestria,

A certain pony has been known to be highly dangerous to Equestria and her ponies. She can be best described with an Orange coat, Blonde mane and often seen with a brown hat. She is armed and dangerous to anypony she crosses. Anypony who finds her and brings her in, dead or alive, will be rewarded with 400,000 bits.

~Princess Twilight Sparkle”

Spike stopped writing,

“Are you talking about… Applejack?”

I coughed,

“Yes, Spike. We cannot have her running about Equestria in search for blood! I have a strong feeling she is after the bearers of the Elements. I fear that without the elements we may not win this war.”

Spike looked down at his work,

“I thought Applejack was our friend…”

I stood up and walked toward Spike,

“I thought so too, Spike. I thought so too.”

Spike walked down the hall and toward the exit. I called out to him once more before he left,

“Spike, where are the scrolls?”

He stopped and patted himself before answering,

“They should be in my room. I haven’t done anything with them, honest.”

I laughed,

“Alright Spike, can you bring them to me? I have a better place for them.”

He saluted and left the room, shutting the door behind him. I never thought I’d ever be the ruler over all of Equestria. It was impossible to imagine such things; the responsibilities included were far too many to count, especially during a time of war. Spike opened the door carrying the large box. I stood up, running to it as if I had lost it a long time ago. I wondered what would have happened to it if I had lost it. Spike dropped the box in front of me before walking out of the room. I sent him a friendly wave as a sign of thank you. He nodded and closed the door. I used my magic to open the box as peered at the contents inside. I counted the scrolls several times to make sure every one of them was there. ‘Seven’, I reminded myself; it was a number that I was forced to remember. I lifted the box and looked around the room; I wanted the box to be close to me throughout the day without being in plain sight. I continued to scan the room, eventually stopping at the throne. I remembered reading something about the throne in one of the scrolls. It used to carry something, something especially valuable. According to the scrolls, the place hadn’t been used for several generations. I carefully placed the box on the ground and focused all of my magic on the throne, slowly moving it aside revealing a small space underneath. My eyes glowed, I picked up the box and slid it into place; it was a perfect fit. I moved the throne aside and enchanted it before I sat back down. I would be the only pony who could move the throne from it’s resting place. Nopony else would be able to see its secrets for the rest of my eternity.

Scroll #8 - Applejack's Creed

“You want me to do what?!?”

I looked upon the horizon; the sun was setting so brilliantly. All colors of yellow and orange consumed the land as it was preparing for the night sky. I sighed; I knew this was probably going to be the last time I would ever see such a sunset. My family had been scavenging for food since before the season had even started. We understood that we would have to store food for not only the winter, but for the rest of the year. They said politics in Canterlot had gone rotten, everypony struggling to talk to Celestia after the recent confessions. Many accused Celestia for keeping secrets and being in power for far too long. Everypony was getting upset about the corruption of power hidden away the Canterlot Castle halls. They say those documents would be the downfall of Equestria and eventually revolutionize the way this kingdom was run. The announcement of the new Princess wasn’t a problem until today, many of the Ponyville ponies were heading up to Canterlot to defend her title, but I feared that wouldn’t be enough. The committee reports that Celestia had received some kind of “prophesy” about the downfall of Equestrian methods, and that the only way to preserve such methods was to stay in high rule until the prophesied one would receive power. Many opposed this idea and riots began to start.

Naturally because of this news, my family and I would look for supplies just in case things were to get nasty. I stood up, grabbing my satchel and slinging it across my back. I knew Twilight would be upset that such events were even taking place. So I headed to the Tree of Harmony, where I would then take my seat and proceed to partake in the duties of what we called, the Cutie Map. I continued my path towards the town, looking out for any mobs of angry ponies. I looked left to right, keeping a sharp eye for anypony who would attack me simply because of my close friendship with the Princess. I trotted in the shadows of homes that once housed former friends; Ponyville would soon become a ghost town at this rate with ponies leaving their homes to return to their roots and families. I had heard from Rainbow Dash that the pegasus ponies were starting to form their own armies and advanced weaponry to fight against the outrage. Rainbow Dash wanted to fight; I sighed and told her that fighting was not the right way to avoid conflicts. It created them, fighting other ponies is like fighting your best friend. We’re all a family and trying to take the life of one pony is the same as taking the lives of your family. I remembered the blank expression Rainbow Dash gave me as she realized what would happen if she signed up.

I approached the tree, looking for the angry civilians. Sure enough, a mob was waiting outside, even trying to climb the tree from the ground. Knew there wasn’t a backdoor; I pulled down my hat, covering my face as best as I could. I pushed through the crowd, angrily bashing their hooves against the door, shouting for Twilight to come out and face her crimes. I hoped nopony would recognize me, but I knew I would be noticed as soon as I put a hoof on the door. Somepony shouted out my name, I cringed. Pushing everypony out of the way, practically launching them across the street. I burst through the door, quickly closing it behind me. I could hear Twilight crying from the doorway with Spike continuously trying to comfort her. I slowly galloped through the empty hallways, each wall mirroring the other. I could see my reflection from each side; even the floor was reflecting the bottom of my hooves. The halls were dark with the only exception being the resting place of the Cutie Map being located directly ahead of me. I looked inside the throne room, nopony was there. Everypony got the call, even Twilight. I looked down at Twilight, who was sitting on the floor clutching a pillow. Spike shot me a look of hopelessness. I sat down next to Twilight, who still had her face buried within the pillow. I tried my best to reassure her,

“Listen Twi, don’t let these things get you down. Celestia’s in a bit of a bust, I’m sure she’ll get out.”

“I don’t know Applejack, I just don’t know.” She said with tears in her eyes, “Everypony left, every one of them. Pinkie Pie went back to the farm, Fluttershy disappeared without a word, Rarity’s moving to Manehattan, and Rainbow Dash is signing up for the Pegasus Arm-”

“She what now?!?”

“Yeah, that was my reaction as well. I figured we would all be friends forever, but apparently I was wrong. Pretty soon, you’ll be against me too.” sobbed Twilight.

I stood up, I felt there was nothing I could do anymore. I sat in my throne and examined the Cutie Map. I watched as the Cutie Marks representing the Elements of Harmony disintegrated. I continued examining the map as each mark changed to a mark that wasn’t on any of our friends. The only mark that didn’t change was Twilight’s, who was supposed to return to Canterlot. The mark that replaced the others had a similar appearance to mine, but it had a distinctive style very different from mine. It was undeniably an apple, but something seemed odd. Instead of the three on my flank, it was just one. Engraved upon the apple were 4 separate lines, each pointing in a different direction. I called out to Twilight; I felt that she should have a look at these new Cutie Marks. Twilight stood up for the first time, looking over my shoulder. She then walked forward to get a closer look, seeing the marks and then compared them to my own mark.

“Well, it is certainly different, but it is definitely an apple. Perhaps you should question Granny Smith about this.” Twilight then concluded.

I nodded, if anypony would know the apple family history, it was Granny Smith. I remembered the time we took Pinkie Pie with us to see if we were related. We had good times then, I just wish they had stayed like that. I figured everypony changes as time does, just like Rainbow Dash; I still couldn’t believe she would sign up for such activities. As if loyalty hadn’t meant anything to her. I bucked open the door, watching as a dozen ponies toppled over. I quickly shut the door behind me and ran towards Sweet Apple Acres. I had to talk to Granny Smith; she had to be hiding something from our family. Nopony knew what she did when she was younger. Perhaps now was a good time for her to open up and reveal the truth. She never did tell us how she broke that hip…

I ran as fast as I could, avoiding the ponies leaving Ponyville. There were many of them sitting along the roads, each carrying a large suitcase or bag. I jumped from side to side, eventually running along the roads instead of on them. These ponies caused so much traffic; each pony was practically one hoof apart from each other. I ran towards the stable and busted open the door. I called for Granny Smith who then called back and made her location known. I ran upstairs where I found her dusting an old photograph of what seemed to be Great AppleRaven. We had only heard stories of her existence and how she was the founder of the Apple-Family. Other than that, she was like a name in a history book. The photograph showed our supposed “Great AppleRaven” in front of what seemed to be an older design of the royal flag. I examined the photograph over Granny Smith’s shoulder, something seemed off about AppleRaven. She looked like a normal ordinary pony, no special traits whatsoever.

“This was your Great AppleRaven, she was the founder of our family.” Granny Smith spoke at last.

“But I thought she was just an old Apple legend, something of fiction.” I questioned Granny.

“Oh, she is very much real, and a legend to all of Equestria. Nopony knows of her sacrifice, she made sure of that.” Granny Smith reassured me.

“But she looks nothing like us, this can’t be her. She doesn’t even have her cutie mark!” I questioned Granny Smith further, hoping to receive a better answer from her.

“Dark times are coming, just as she predicted; just as the Apple of Truth had predicted. I think you should sit down on this one, Applejack.”

I sat down, ready to hear what she was about to say. The Apple-Family hadn’t been known for their secrets since I came around, but I would have never thought Granny Smith would have the answers to our oldest relative in Apple-History. Granny Smith began to clear her throat; I knew this would be a long one. I laid down, relaxing for the time being. Silence resumed for a few minutes, I waited patiently for the knowledge I would then receive. Granny Smith pulled out a book from underneath the floorboards and dusted it off.

“This is a journal that AppleRaven kept in our side of the family since the very beginning. It is a great treasure to our family and mustn’t be exposed to anypony else.” Granny Smith explained.

I watched in awe as she slowly opened the book and read aloud.

“We’re almost there, I can see the light!”

I looked behind me only to see my accomplice, SunlitSparkle. I had insisted I go with her because it was a convenient way to get away from the rest of my family. They were all bent on going to the old farm land where their roots were. But I had hoped for a chance to go to Canterlot. A voice had called to me in my sleep, and while it was a few years ago, I remember as if it were yesterday. While I was certain the voice a just a result of my imagination, I chose to heed its instructions anyway, no questions asked. I needed to go to Canterlot, a city that had just been built. Many ponies pledged their lives on that city, that’s why they went to war. So many ponies left that day hoping to receive their justice from the other pony kind. Although we had claimed the land for ourselves, I knew that it was their land before. That was the reason they were fighting in the first place, to defend against us. It felt wrong that we would even do such a thing. I had only wished that together we could live in harmony, but I wasn’t one for political affairs. I didn’t have a say in any of this, perhaps this was why I was called to Canterlot; to speak to Celestia and convince her to stop this war from continuing any further.

Canterlot was placed atop a mountain with the only way of accessing would be through a complex cave system. The road to the mountain was tough as it is, but the caves were become exhausting. We had been traveling through these caves for days, stopping only to sleep. There were no bats, or creatures for that matter. We had heard rumors from the other kinds, but we all assume they had come up with this bogus. So far, this assumption was correct; the only thing within the cave at the moment was the blinding darkness that proved our feeling of lost hope. SunlitSparkle had mentioned something of a light, but she had said something of the sort three days before. I questioned her certainty; I didn’t want to be chasing a false claim like the other times she had called out. She said the light would be over this small hill and that according to her calculations; we would then have a simple walk down the hill to reach the gates of Canterlot. I was relieved, but still skeptical. I didn’t want to chase a dream that would end up being nothing but a fake. Still, SunlitSparkle had proven her worth during other situations along the way. She mentioned that if we walked a little further, we would then see the cave exit. We walked further, and further still. I glanced over to SunlitSparkle who quickly turned away with a worried smile. I figured she would lead us astray, but I still had faith in leaving this cave.

Droplets of water could be heard echoing throughout the cave. We needed water, but the darkness obstructed our vision in such proportions that we felt our ears were starting to deceive us. As the three of us walked, we began to feel the road incline. I stopped, feeling a sense of guilt as I realized SunlitSparkle’s calculations may have been right. We continued the path uphill, eventually seeing a bright ray of light beam down at us. It had been so long since we’ve seen such magnificent sights. The cave mouth was located higher than expected, overlooking the entire west side of Equestria. The sight was truly amazing; you could clearly see every aspect of the land. Every farm, town, and pony was visible from our viewpoint. The wind blew against our manes, relieving ourselves from the hardships and stress we had been experiencing for the past several days. We admired the view, we felt it was a worthy reward for the trouble those pesky caves had put us through. I looked down and saw the great kingdom of Canterlot, our final destination. Despite the magnificent city being located below us, the three of us could not see anypony living within the city walls. This puzzled me greatly, and possibly disturbed me as well. If Canterlot was the chosen land of Equestria, where was everybody? Had they all fled Canterlot as well? Where would they go? Why would they leave?

Along the side of the mountain cliff was a long path leading to the city gates. It was a steep hill, completely covered with rocks and other forms of rubble. We both kept our eyes on the ground, keeping our field of vision focused on the debris so not to fall. We didn’t dare look up; while I could possibly survive the fall, I didn’t have a death wish. Over the cliff was a straight drop to the Hoofton Plains; the last place we needed to go. Despite my oath to keep my eyes on the trail, something told me to look up. I felt it had something to do with the voice in my dreams, something that could make better understanding of my summoning to Canterlot. I stopped and looked up, there I saw the newly appointed Princess Celestia and Luna accompanied by what seemed to be StarSwirl the One. I was flabbergasted by the luck I had stumbled upon, nobody has ever seen the three flying together in union. I stood for a while longer, examining the situation. One of the many things odd about this meeting was the sudden cognizance that StarSwirl the One never had wings; only relations with the royal family had wings. I rubbed my eyes, this didn’t seem right. The three ponies flew to what appeared to be the center of Equestria. From my position, I saw Luna pull what seemed to be a box decorated in shining jewels. I tilted my head in confusion, and then I looked at Celestia who was staring directly at me. I stood my ground, nervous as can be. I looked down for a moment; breaking the gaze with Celestia. I then realized SunlitSparkle was already half-way down the mountain and I was still standing near the summit. I resumed my stare-down with the Princess, when I realized she was saying something to me.

“Run.”

I then discovered the reason for locking eyes with me; she was telling me to run to Canterlot. Terrified, I sprinted down the mountain. I no longer cared about the debris, SunlitSparkle was worrisome about my fast pace and begged me to slow down. I glared at her and told her that Celestia was ordering us to run to Canterlot. Once I told her that, she knew what I was indicating. It couldn’t happen again, it just couldn’t. I wouldn’t let it consume me like it did then, that was what started this ridiculous war. I knew what was coming; everything would be reset just like it did then. As we approached Canterlot, I noticed something I hadn’t noticed before. A protective barrier had been placed around the city. We ran faster than before, two guards looked at us from the entrance. They asked us to state our business; I simply told them that under strict orders from Celestia that we were to be admitted to Canterlot. The guard didn’t seem convinced; I looked over at SunlitSparkle, then up at Celestia; who was already starting the incantation. I jogged in place, explaining the whole situation as fast as I could. Eventually, I got tired and ran into the barrier. I was right; the barrier was to keep everything out of the city. I face-planted into the barrier, the guards pulled me out. They continued to scold me and threatened me to get lost and never return to Canterlot. They explained that Canterlot was a city of high-society and didn’t have room for rude country folk like me. I continued to glare at them, I heard their voices hesitate. That was when I saw a flash of light; brighter than the sun itself consume the land. I widened my eyes, it was starting.

Many predicted that this light would just as terrifying as the last, it would then consume everybody and rid the world of vegetation. They called that event the First Demolition; after its destruction to the land so it could be repurposed for pony lifestyle, for example; all of our dates have been kept as of the First Demolition. According to legends, the First Demolition was created by the use of the Elements of Equestria. Using the magic held within them, they demolished the entire world and created Equestria; a place where all ponies could live and be freed of their misery. However, the Elements of Equestria did not destroy all non-ponies like it was hypothesized. Instead, all man was turned into ponies, thus creating the “other ponies”. This was what this war was really about, who owned Equestria. The other ponies used brute force to try and rid us of the land. However, our pony kind kept fighting back, creating the war we are in today. Many documents concerning the First Demolition had been destroyed or lost. Nobody really knows what happens; many just create rumors or theories to help connect the dots. Some say the “Ones who came before” were the creators of this Equestria, some say it was Celestia who caused the First Demolition while many say it was the Elements themselves who created Equestria. Personally, I don’t believe either of these situations. I believe Equestria was created for a purpose, I don’t care who created it. Life was given to us ponies for a reason; I shan't let it be wasted. Everybody in my family says I have a “one-track” mindset. I say otherwise, I simply don’t care much for such topics. They say this will affect my life in one way or another, but I don’t take such matters seriously.

The guards suddenly had the most terrified looks on their faces, they quickly opened the gates. I stood and watched behind me as the light consumed all the plains, deserts, and forests. I imagined what the rest of the Apple-Family would be going through at this moment. I imagined their facial expressions, running from the light as it consumed everybody one by one. This image scared me, I didn’t wish for my family to burn for their misinterpretation of my well-being. SunlitSparkle yelled back at me to hurry through the gates, but I couldn’t hear of the sounds of rocks and boulders being destroyed. I was captivated by the light, I felt as if the light symbolizes acceptance and I would be lost without it. Was this the reason I came to Canterlot? To be consumed by the light of acceptance and forgiveness? Was I being forgiven for my crimes long ago? I felt as if I could join my past friends in another world; a world of acceptance. I would not be missed here, not by anybody. SunlitSparkle began to cry as the light was approaching more rapidly. In that moment, I realized I would be missed, by her. The one I was traveling all this time with, she would miss me. I would lose her friendship, and possibly never see it again. I couldn’t let this happen again, I needed to forget my mistakes and continue onward to a new and better life. I looked up at the three ponies who were now floating in the sky rather than flying. Each pony was levitating in a symmetrical position surrounded by the elements which were now spinning around them, creating a protective barrier similar to the one around Canterlot. I awoke from my trance, I saw how the land was being destroyed for personal gain. I felt anger grow within me, my family will never see another Apple-bucking Season again. Nobody deserves to die like this, without the will to live. Life was being torn away from these ponies without their consent. The anger from within me turns into hatred, a burning fire that ignited since I was born. I was always angry at the world for not making me similar to everybody else. This fire never died out, instead, it grew within me, consuming my hatred for Celestia, Luna and StarSwirl. They were not the rulers we thought they were. They were monsters that were waiting to awaken from their slumber. A dark pulse of energy illuminated from inside, I could feel it flowing through my head. The voice had been calling me to this spot to release it from the imprisonment that The Ones Who Came Before had put it in. The light now consumed Equestria as a whole with the exception of Canterlot, the Princesses, and my aura of dark energy which now surrounded me in a similar fashion to the Princesses’ barrier. I began to levitate in the strangest ways, the ground began to seem further and further away. Celestia shot a nervous look at me, struggling to keep the magic flowing to complete the Demolition process. My vision began to fuzz, I couldn’t think straight. The voice began to speak louder, and became more audible. My eyes began to blink rapidly; the last thing I caught glimpse of was the darkness taking over the light. I had saved Equestria, I had created a new life force. New Equestria was born.

“Well now, that was certainly an interesting story Granny Smith, but I don’t see how this relates to the Cutie Mark I saw on the map.”

Granny Smith looked at me with an irritated expression. I knew it was wrong to interrupt, but I felt this story didn’t have anything to do with me.

“This story is just beginning Applejack, your time will come. Patience and you’ll see it all fall together.” Granny Smith continued reading.

            I woke up in a room, accompanied by my only friend, SunlitSparkle. She had a worried expression on her face that immediately changed as soon as I began to move. She leaped in the air, shouting through the halls announcing my revival. I looked around, everything seemed normal, as if it were a dream. I only remembered portions of what had happened that day. I wasn’t feeling well, but I needed to stand. SunlitSparkle saw me and insisted I stay in bed. I explained to her that I need a view of our surroundings, to better know my location. She stared at me blankly, and then bluntly agreed. I struggled to get out of the bed, pulling the sheets and pushing against the headboard. After some time, I stood up. There was immense pain in my hind legs causing me to stumble for a bit but I eventually stabilized. I hobbled towards the window, looking for a familiar location. Instead, all I found was an empty town. I asked Sunlit where all the people went. She shrugged, and simply stated that perhaps they all left town. I frowned; something wasn’t right about all of this. Something seemed different than the last I remembered it. Next to my hospital bed was a plant; a simple generic plant that most rooms had. I slowly walked closer, examining every detail. I felt this plant was symbolic in one way or another, they say these plant live for months, if not, years. But this one was different; it seemed wilted; as if something had forced it into taking its last breath. I thought about the last things I could remember, the Second Demolition as I became accustomed to calling it. Something in me snapped, I ran outside screaming in pain. I looked around; the city seemed ordinary as if nothing was out of place. There was a certain scent in the air, the smell of suffering as I called it. I was still drowsy from what had happened. I wasn’t sure if I was having a nightmare, but something was certain. I had survived the Second Demolition.

I ran to the nearest house, bursting through the doors. I looked high and low, searching for somebody to make sense of what had happened. I searched every home, looking for anything of use or value. Nothing, the entire city of Canterlot was wiped clean. SunlitSparkle called out to me in a calm tone of voice.

“They’re all gone Raven.”

I wailed. It couldn’t be true, had everything vanished with the blink of an eye? Were there survivors? What was my purpose during that event? Why had the voice called me to this location?

“They left the day before you awoke. There are probably more downtown, but I wouldn’t get your hopes up.”

I turned towards SunlitSparkle, who was standing there waiting for my answer. I looked at where I was standing. I saw something interesting that I hadn’t seen before, bugs. I had only heard stories from the town locals; many said they all disappeared after the First Demolition. I watched this strange new created create a nest in the floor boards. I didn’t want to stay long, so I left the once loving-home, now destroyed by fear and past memories. I glanced at SunlitSparkle, who was still awaiting my answer. I sighed; I needed to find a way out of Canterlot. I looked towards Sunlit and asked her if she would come along with me during my journey. SunlitSparkle shook her head, she wasn’t going. She explained that she would have to take care of ShiningStar. I understood, but I felt her company would be right until we could find our own paths. After all, we had no idea what life was like outside of what we now call “Former” Canterlot. She sighed, and politely denied the offer; she had duties to attend to. I understood that she was in a tough position; I couldn’t expect the world from her. I walked towards my new destination, awaiting a good-bye. None came; instead, I turned around and called out to Sunlit. She looked at me, teary eyed. I walked closer, and apologized. I had realized I had made the mistake of doubting her judgment during our journey through the caves. She smiled, forgiving me and wished my travels to be just as lucky as we were today. To be alive while others had not been so lucky. SunlitSparkle turned around, walking towards the hospital where ShiningStar was waiting. I watched, standing there thinking of the future. Where would I go? Who would I meet? Will I ever meet another friend like Sunlit? I called out to Sunlit for the last time, asking her for one last favor. She replied with a simple answer, accepting my request. I wanted to keep the plant.

SunlitSparkle stared blankly, trying to place the purpose of me keeping such an item. She knew I was a pony of mystery, nobody quite knew what my next move would be. She pointed towards my hospital bed, accepting my demands. I walked towards the bed and looked at the plant; it was still green, but was wilting fast. I thanked Sunlit; who then thanked me, and said goodbye to both Sunlit and her filly. I looked for a way out of town, it had been so long since the last time I had visited Canterlot. Even so, I had never seen it in this condition. I placed my plant upon my back knowing the journey would be long and tiring. I walked a few minutes south, hoping to find a better sense of direction. There, I found a rather large path leading to what seemed to be the gates. Something about the gates appeared to be off. The gates themselves were intact, but beyond the gates was a terrain from which I was unfamiliar with. Everything about it looked as if it were forgotten, or left unattended. I placed the plant upon my back as I walked towards the gates with caution. As the gates loomed ahead, I thought about what had happened, and what will happen to Equestria. Was this the last of Equestria, will there be another? According to the legends, Equestria was created long before the First Demolition. In fact, Equestria was created before the other kind took over. Perhaps this was why we were fighting, was the other kind trying to take Equestria just as it did then? I promised myself I’d ponder on the subject at a later time. As of now, I needed to find a way towards civilization. Where was everybody? I examined the Canterlot gates, nobody was guarding them. I considered this a strange sight. According to Canterlot law, somebody was required to guard the gates at all times, no matter the situation. I knew that law would be the first to be broken. I chuckled and walked through the gates. The ground was surprisingly sandy, as if all the sand from the desert had blown in. It was hard to see from where I was standing, the wind blew the sand violently, obstructing my vision. I walked up the path Sunlit and I took to reach Canterlot. I knew the view would be better from a higher viewpoint. The dirt was a stubborn as it was when she and I walked down the path. However, the path was a slightly easier burden to carry. I reached the top, awaiting a view that would give me a better understanding of my location. Although I traveled all over Equestria with my family, I knew the difference in terrain would forever change my perspective. My jaw dropped as I looked upon the destruction the Demolition had caused. All of Equestria had been turned into a desert wasteland, vegetation had been forever destroyed. Every city; except Canterlot, had been demolished. I realized the dust blowing was the result of the deaths of so many ponies. Their bodies disintegrated within the flash of light that consumed them. Nobody survived the light, only those who traveled to Canterlot by coincidence. The sand itself called out to me, screaming for somebody to avenge their lives that were so mercilessly taken from them by Celestia. I thought about that for a bit, where was Celestia? I tried to recall any memories of what had happened. I remembered seeing the dark energy consume Celestia, but was she destroyed? I looked upon the sky; the sun seemed forever trapped in its place. Without Celestia to lower the sun, everybody would be trapped in eternal daylight. I thought about the future, fires would soon devour the land, scorching everybody who had survived. I looked at the plant. I was carrying the last hope for Equestria, the only hope that this world will be reborn. This plant was the last of its kind; these seeds would have to be planted before the plant died. I needed to find a place for it to grow, some place where the winds of hatred and greed would not lay waste to its purity. I then chose my set destination; I had to travel to the Apple-Family Farm to scavenge for any remaining soil that had the capability to grow another seed. After I would plant the seed, I thought about where I would go then. I thought about returning to Canterlot so I could see SunlitSparkle one last time, but I then figured the borders of Equestria would be my best chance of survival. The Second Demolition couldn’t have turned the water into dust, even so. The Elements of Equestria would never be able to destroy the entire world. Legends say it did during the First Demolition, but I felt it was logically impossible for a blast that big to even exist.

I looked out onto the horizon; Equestria seemed so lively in the past. Looking at it now, it seems so different. Everybody had abandoned the land we used to call home. I walked down the path, trying to answer the many questions I had asked myself. I returned to the gates of Canterlot, looking for a different path that would lead me to ground level. I glanced at the cave that Sunlit and I took to reach Canterlot, I began to feel uneasy about backtracking. The cliffside seemed too steep to slide down. I looked back and forth, trying to determine the best possible outcome. I looked at the plant, sitting upon my back. I wondered what it was doing right now, could the plant be thinking? If so, then the cave would be the worst place to put a plant through. I slowly walked to the ledge, bracing myself with every step I took. I could feel my legs shiver, never in my life had I ever been this high. They say this mountain is the highest in Equestria, from where I was standing, I no longer doubt that assumption. I looked back at the gate, I remembered the guards that were standing there. Why were they not letting anybody through? I then looked to my left; it was the path to ascend higher into the mountain. I appeared I was trapped; it was either the death of my plant, or the death of my well-being. I sighed; I wasn’t sure of what decision I should make. I returned to the peak of the mountain, perhaps I could watch the birth of a new Equestria from there. I thought I should postpone my decision for the time being, perhaps visit with Sunlit before I attempt climbing down the mountain. I sat down atop the peak of the mountain, waiting for ideas to come mind. I watched clouds as they started to form, I knew they would someday. I was tired, I knew the sun would never set again. That’s when I saw the strangest thing I have ever seen in my entire life, I rubbed my eyes several times before accepting the fact. I had just witnessed a pony flying through the sky.

If I could count the days, I would. For as far as I could tell, there was no way of telling time whatsoever. Many ponies considered clocks the work of evil, and shunned it from their society forever. While I knew better, I refused to protest against such matters. The Other Kind seemed to treasure their clocks, placing upon walls and looking at it quite frequently. I remember them talking about things such as batteries, gears, and other appliances that both confused my mind and inspired it. I remember looking into the subject of what they called “engineering”. However, I was never any good at it. I was a part of the Apple-Family, this meant I was destined to live on the farm until the day I died. The other members of my family disapproved my becoming of an engineer and put an end to it immediately. I still remember some of the plans I had created from way back then, but I no longer take any consideration to finish it. That was the past, I no longer care for such matters anymore. I suppose after the Apples decided to leave the original farm, I stopped caring about political and personal matters. They always said I was the bad apple in the harvest. I could imagine they must have been happy to see me leave.

I had tried sleeping, but the sun was simply too bright. I thought about sleeping in the cave, but I was still recovering from the surprising visual encounter with the “flying pony”. I had wanted to call out to it, but I could create a proper greeting on such occasion. I should have called for help, I should have left this mountain by now. The plant was starting to wilt with more haste, I then realized that I was pressed for time. I no longer had the ability to continue waiting for rescue. I had to make a decision to either risk the death of my plant altogether, or risk the fall of my legacy and destroy and Apple family name forever. I returned to the gates of Former Canterlot with determination. I was ready to make that decision; I would leave this infernal mountain once and for all. I would never return to this summit after my choice has been made. I was more than willing to keep that promise. I strapped the plant onto my back to further secure it, the journey would be long and I feared it would not stay on during the entire trip. I looked at the cave, nodded, and walked inside carefully avoiding any cracks that potentially disrupt my balance. I stopped and stood there, counting to three. I turned around, preparing for charge. I ran out of the cave while bracing myself, I jumped off the cliff with all my dignity and courage, leaving my cowardice behind.

What I was trying to accomplish, I will never know. The wind blew against my face with such power. If not for the tremendous force of gravity pulling down on me, I would be held up by the wind alone. I took a quick glance at the plant, who was still happily sitting atop my back. I closed my eyes, feeling the fall getting faster and faster, I knew this would be the end, but I felt it was necessary to leave without the stress I had contained within during my journey. I waited for my immediate stop, waiting for the sound of wreckage and destruction. Instead, I was greeted by the pain of an interception. I clutched my stomach with agony, opening my eyes fairly wide. I looked at who had stopped my fall; it was her. The pony I had seen flying through the sky so gracefully, she glanced over at me, smiling. She looked at the plant and shot me a confused face. I shrugged; I knew she wouldn't be able to hear me at this altitude. With me clinging to her hoof, the two of us flew high above the mountain tops. There, I could truly see what was left of Equestria. It was all the same desert I had seen before; the only difference was the small communities that were forming in the farthest reaches of Equestria. The flying pony called out to me, asking where I was headed. I looked at her, trying to comprehend the words she was saying. Once I realized what she had said, I called back. Explaining my destination to be the farm located West of Canterlot. She looked at me with another confused face, she claimed there was no farm there for as long as she could remember. I stared at her blankly, questioning her judgment. She shrugged, boasting about the amount of times she's flown around Equestria stating in the end that there was never a farm there. She advised me to hold on tight and that we were going to land there so I could take a closer look. As we landed, I thanked her for saving me during that fall. She smiled, and then walked around me, examining my every aspect. She looked at me sideways, whispering under her breath. I rolled my eyes, waiting for the right time to abandon this awkward conversation. She then broke the silence announcing the fact that I looked different from everybody. I face palmed, staring directly at her wings. I suppose she got the message, she looked at her wings; fully extending them in the process. She looked back at them, holding her head up high. She called them her "pride and joy", saying she'd been flying since the day she was born. I was puzzled; I told her that I had never seen a pony with wings before. She then turned the subject around to me, saying that she had never seen a pony without her "cutie mark". I asked what that was, but she simply chuckled and asked if I were joking. I nodded; she laughed and spread her wings, as if preparing for flight. I asked her again what they were, but once again, she smirked and flew away. I stood there in turmoil, standing in the dust of my family’s former orchard. I began to question myself as well, was there never an orchard to begin with? How long had I been unconscious?

I looked around, observing my surroundings as best as I could. The trees had been wilted beyond belief; any grass that had survived was ultimately corroded by the sands. I turned around, looking back at the looming mountain of the former Canterlot. Looking at it from the ground level, I could see there was nothing left of the once glorious city. I walked through the fields that once carried multiple apple trees. Ahead, I saw a field that seemed to stretch across the entirety of Equestria. As I walked along the field, I noticed something of what appeared to be a forest. It was possibly the darkest forest I had ever seen, if it were a forest at all. I saw this, but did not react as much as I possibly should. I was tired; water had not been present for a while now. I thought about this for a second, and then realized the forest must have water in order to survive. I jumped for joy, holding on the plant. I galloped to the forest, which only seemed to get bigger the closer I got. I watched the road as I ran; small creatures had been living within the sand I was running in. I laughed as I thundered through their homes, lifting the dust in a cloud visible to Canterlot. As I approached the forest, I began to slow down. I had burned all of my energy during that run, I needed water. The trees seemed damp, but not nearly damp enough to rehydrate. I stood there, panting; gasping for air, inhaling the dust and everything in it. I leaned over, coughing vigorously. I looked up, the trees ahead looked intimidating. Each branch had a distinctive twisted and dark aura that sent shivers down my spine. I looked behind me; this was the last tree in Equestria, the only place where the Demolition had not affected it. I glanced at the plant still sitting snug atop my back; this was the only chance for its survival. I had to go through for the sake of Equestria, and my family tree.

“Listen Granny, I’m sure this is a great story and all, I’m interested. But I still have lots to do today.” I said, trying to leave before she turned the page.

“Not so fast Applejack! We still haven’t gotten to the Cutie Mark part!” said Granny, trying to save her audience.

“Sorry! We’ll finish this up later on this evening. Alright?” I tried my best to reassure her.

She glared at me, muttered something, and walked away. I was relieved; I felt I couldn’t stand to bear another chapter of that infernal journal. My situation was much direr than storytime with Granny Smith. I left the barn, for the first time in awhile it seemed. The sun had already set, but I didn’t feel like turning in for the night. I looked towards Ponyville, fires were lit just as they were several days ago. Riots were common these days, but I never noticed them this high before. I narrowed my eyes, getting a clearer view of what was going on. The fires seemed as if they could reach Cloudsdale. I headed towards the Castle of Friendship, hoping to see if Twilight knew anything about this newly formed mob. The road seemed worn, as if a thousand hooves had crossed them. I thought about Granny’s store a little more, had Great AppleRaven really planted the first apple tree in Equestria? Was there such thing as a Demolition? Ponies today never date their years, I wondered why. I remembered Granny Smith trying to tell the story to me once before, but that was before I went for my visit to Aunt and Uncle Orange. The town was getting closer, and the fires were growing brighter. The screams and shouts of angry mares could be heard from the edge of town. The darkness seemed to only grow darker the closer I went to the fires. I looked around, there I saw a large bonfire burning Twilight’s castle. Twilight was sitting off to the side, watching as her home was burned to the ground where a crowd of ponies standing around Twilight, screamed and kicked at her. I stared in distraught, was this all my doing? Would I have been able to stop this if I had not gone to Granny Smith’s? I watched as Twilight sat on the ground, resisting everything thrown at her from afar, and holding her temper as she received what the mob had called “judgment”. I stood there, screaming. Everypony stopped what they were doing, looking at me. I stood there crying, asking where their friendship had gone. What had happened to the ponies that once welcomed Twilight and comforted her in time of need? Everypony looked down, then at the burning castle. I explained to all of them, this was a symbol of their sanity. The Kingdom of Canterlot was not going anywhere anytime soon. The history was in the past, it shouldn’t affect us now. Everypony then turned to Twilight, walking to her. I smiled, but lowered my defense too soon. One of the ponies screamed loud enough to be mistaken as a battle cry, then chasing me throughout the town. Many of the others followed the pony’s lead; hunting me on the run. I ran as fast as I could while avoiding obstacles left and right; I eventually came to a dead end. I shivered in the corner; everypony began to chant about judgment and a new order that will forever change the world. I looked behind me, scanning the walls for any sign of escape. I closed my eyes as the enemy walked closer with much more haste. I lifted my hoof, placing it upon a windowsill; wedging as much as I could into the cracks. I lifted myself up, standing purely on two legs, I then flipped up and used my hind legs to create a slab in the brick; clinging to the newly formed hole as best as I could, once again flipping my position. The crowd began to throw sticks and rock in the air, trying to provoke a mistake in my climbing. I reached towards the roof of the building, pulling myself up with the best of my ability. Somepony threw a torch at me, closely burning my flank. I slipped, the pain reached to my head, burning my flank as well as my thoughts. I could hear sirens ring from within me; I cringed, holding back any signs of weakness. I used all my strength to hurry and pull myself up; using all the power I could harness from my front hooves, I managed to make it. I laid there, looking up at the stars. Where had the Equestria I once knew and loved gone? Everything changed when those documents were found. Why was everypony so bent on world order and a new kingdom? I needed to know more, something about this had to be stopped; for all of Equestria, and her ponies.

I walked home with my head hanging low. I opened the door to the Apple home, where I was greeted to a letter from Granny Smith. I looked at it, flipping it over and opening it up where I then found some fancy plans for a costume. I looked at them sideways, there certainly weren’t stylish. I note fell from the drawing, I read it out loud.

“Applejack,

You have much work to do here in Ponyville before you adventure onward. Inside are some designs that was handed down from the story I told you last night. They were originally hers, take care of them. Give the plans to Rarity; I’m certain she’ll know what to do with them. Don’t question the design. Once you finish with the costume, I want you to take the shovel that’s been placed within the shed and dig under the tree out front. You’ll find something interesting, I promise you that.

-Granny Smith”

I looked at the note, still trying to figure out what was going on. I called out for Granny Smith, but no reply came. The house seemed empty; all the decorations were taken down. The silverware and appliances were taken from their rightful place. I wasn’t sure what else to do, so I traveled once again to Ponyville, where I had hopes of talking to Rarity. I remembered something Twilight had said about Rarity moving to Manehatten, the thought struck me. Still sore from the other night, I ran as fast as I possibly could to Ponyville; looking at my surroundings, holding the note tightly between my teeth. I saw the boutique, boarded up tightly along the doorway. I lowered my head, closed my eyes as I charged into the doorway. Breaking the wood, and nearly breaking my muzzle. I fell, sliding against the floor, hitting my head upon the wall. I laid there, trying to regain my balance, listening hard for any signs of life within the boutique. I closed my eyes, hearing nothing but the beat of my own heart. I could feel the void consume my mind as I drifted to sleep. I was sucked into the subconscious of my own thought, living within it.

“A-Applejack? Is that you?”

I bolted up, shaking my head violently. Rarity looked at me, puzzled as can be. I was relieved to see a familiar face.

“What are you doing in Ponyville still?” asked Rarity. “I was about to ask you the same question, Rarity.” I smiled.

“Well, packing my wardrobe is much more of a strenuous task than you may think.” replied Rarity, brushing her hair back as she always did.

“Listen Rarity, I know this is short notice, and you are trying leave town while you can; but can you please finish this costume for me?” I said, showing her the sketch.

“Costume? For all we know, Nightmare Night isn’t going to happen for quite awhile. Don’t you have other things to do besides running around in costume?” asked Rarity, skeptically.

I sighed, “Listen Rarity, it’s really important that you make that costume. I don’t have much, but I’ll pay you as best as I can.”

She smiled; reassuring me she would do it for free. For the sake of old times as she put it. I was relieved; I asked when it would be done. She looked over at the paper, criticizing the lack of fashion the costume bestowed. I rolled my eyes, explaining that costume had to be exactly like the one in the picture. Rarity showed hesitation, but finally agreed she would do it “in the plain fashion it was in”. I smiled and then thanked her. I once again comforted me, stating that it really wasn’t a problem. I told her I had to travel back to the farm one last time and that I would be back when it was finished. Rarity then said the costume would be done within a half an hour. I thanked her once again, and left the boutique. Rarity stopped me, asking about my cutie mark. I questioned her, looking at my flank. I was shocked to see it was blank. Rarity grabbed her spectacles, examining my now empty cutie mark.

“How long has it been like this Applejack?” questioned Rarity, still looking at my blank flank.

“I-I don’t know, since this morning I guess…” answered I with as much accuracy I could possibly muster.

“I think you should ask Twilight about this, perhaps she would know something about this phenomena.” continued Rarity, finally stepping away from my absent cutie mark.

“Good idea, Rarity. I’ll get right on that. I will stop by soon enough to pick up the costume.” I said, walking away from her.

“Oh, Applejack?” Rarity then called out to me.

I then looked over my shoulder, asking her what the matter was. She stuttered, then smiled. Saying nothing was the matter. I waved good-bye, and thanked her several times for both the costume and the advice.

I continued walking through town; the houses had each been individually boarded up in a similar style as Rarity’s Boutique. I reached the main road, the one that passed through Ponyville. What was left of Twilight’s Castle still remained in its burned state. I walked towards it, I could hear Twilight screaming at Spike, who was curled inside a pile of ash, shivering in fear. I called out to Twilight, who continued to scold even after my greeting.

“Twilight?” I asked, keeping my head low.

“What is it Applejack? Can’t you see I’m the busy in the slightest?” snapped Twilight.

“Listen, Twilight. I just needed your input on this.” I said, showing her my flank.

Twilight rolled her eyes to take a quick look, only for her mouth to drop in awe. For the first time, Twilight seemed speechless; Spike had a look of relief on his face as he gathered himself within the pile of rubble. Twilight looked at me still, occasionally turning her head. Finally, she propped her head up and exclaimed, “I bet it was Starlight Glimmer’s doing”. I nodded my head, we hadn’t heard from Glimmer since the incident that occurred long ago. Twilight snapped again, claiming she didn’t know what was wrong nor did she care. I pulled my hat over my eyes, turning around leaving her presence. She once again turned to Spike and continued to criticize.

I realized that nopony was the same anymore. Everyone had changed, even my friends. I always knew ponies changed, but not like this. We were once somepony, look at us now. Each of us are in different corners of the map, fighting each other like enemies. Was this what we had become? Enemies? I looked down; the soil was scorched from the fires of the previous night. It was once so fertile, I wondered what had happened. I walked towards Sweet Apple Acres possibly for the last time. It was finally the right moment to open this mysterious box that Granny Smith seemed so serious about. I walked along the dirt roads, paved with the tears of fillies who had lost their homes. The clouds were beginning to darken; without the pegasi to clear the skies, the weather would go erratic. I always remembered the trees always looking so lovely after a harvest; it seemed as if the trees were able to bear fruit for generations to come. Looking at them now, I’m not sure they would even last the winter; if there would ever be a winter. I looked towards the farm; it would always look so alive, full of family and memories. Now it was full of doubt and destroyed dreams that would now never come true. Applebloom would always tell me of her adventures with her friends. I wondered where her friends were now, would they understand the hardships we were going through now? I opened the shed, and proceeded to pull a shovel out from within. The shovel was cold, and the wind only seemed to make it colder. Today would have been the night we would set up winter, but after what happened; I don’t think anypony is willing to work together for something as minor as that. I tried to recall what Granny had said, the tree from the story, the one on the hill. I walked up the hill, that tree was always important, I remember sitting under it as a filly for hours without end. I would sit there until the sun went down, or until Mother would call us in for supper. I couldn’t remember who my mother was; this tree was the only thing that reminded me of her sacrifice. Some say she was taken, some would say she left us. I took of my hat, placed it upon a branch on the tree and proceeded to dig. The ground was tough, as if the shovels of generations had dug here before; each time creating a new layer, making it tougher. The cold air blew through my mane once again saddening me. The heartache of what was happening around me was unbearable. So much had happened too quickly; first the gang, and now Twilight. I could only imagine what she was going through. They had called her a fraud, and never believed in the magic she possessed. We tried to stand up for her, but there was nothing we could do. The corruption of the others had already passed into us. We all wanted to leave the situation behind us; we all wanted to leave, to abandon our friend for the sake of our own sanity. Celestia wasn’t having so much of a great time either, the trial they had put on her was too much of a shock for the whole nation. Everypony was at each other’s throats, wanting the truth from her. All connection from Canterlot was lost, especially in Ponyville, I suppose the ponies here panicked. The last we heard was that the two sisters lost power and ultimately banished from the land of Equestria.

I began to cry, why was the world so upside down? I always said a good night’s rest would always cheer me up, give me something to think about; but after last night, I don’t think I wanted to ponder. I looked up at the sky, continuing to get darker. They say Luna still raises the moon for her sister, but those are just rumors. I heard the shovel hit something; I looked down leaving my thoughts to wander the sky a little longer. I lifted the box, questioning its purpose. Setting it down on the ground, I brushed off the dust revealing the symbol shown on the Cutie Map. I tilted my head; it was all too coincidental; perhaps the Cutie Map knew about my family’s history. The box was locked by leather straps, a style that is illegal today. I felt a shiver down my spine, I was familiar of where leather came from; but I shook that out of my head, proceeding to open the box as best as I could; finally giving up and tearing the leather straps off. I slowly opened the box, revealing a note placed atop a black fabric. The letter was in poor condition, there was a tear on one side and a dark brown stain on the other. I sat down, picking up the letter as I did. Engraved on the letter was scrawled in ink, “Applejack”. I opened the letter, reading to myself, holding in as many tears as possible.

“To my loving filly, Applejack,

I’m sure by the time you’ve read this, I will be long gone. I want you to never give up. Pursue your dream no matter what it is. I would have loved to tell you my story myself; but as of now, I am pressed for time. I write this watching you dream into the sunset. You were always imaginative, inspiring and creative in all aspects of your life. I hope you will remain that filly as of today, be honest with yourself, Applejack.

As you’re opening this box, you’re probably wondering why this is in here. My story is hidden elsewhere, may you find it one day amongst your travels. I pray to the Firsts that your journeys will be safe ones. The symbol on the box shall be and forever be yours. Our family has been blessed by the spirits of the Firsts, the ones who had created the First Equestria; the ones who had done so in creating our lives. They watch over us, Applejack. Inside this box is the equipment to begin your adventure, I trust you know what to do with them.

Applejack, I’m certain you are going through hard times; but some things are not as they seem. You must be true to yourself, never doubt your abilities. They will guide you far; create your future on your own. Don’t let anypony tell you otherwise. I will watch over you, as I always have.

Your Loving Mother,

-AppleCherry”

I looked at the letter one last time before I put it aside. I braced myself, lifting the black cloth from the chest. Inside were four boots, two of which equipped with small blades that had been neatly taken care of and well polished. I picked one up, putting on my hoof to examine it further. A small flash of light glowed from behind me, it was my cutie mark. The glow reminded me of that day when I had looked out that window in Manehatten and first received my cutie mark. That same glow continued for several minutes, finally revealing an exact replication to that on the Cutie Map. I looked at the blades once again, drawing the connection. Two of the marks had been placed in Ponyville, the others placed within Cloudsdale, Everfree Forest, and the Pie’s Rock Farm. I looked up, putting all four of the boots on my hooves. I felt uneasy, if this was what I thought it would be, then I wasn’t sure I wanted to be a part of this, but I heeded my mother’s advice.

“I want you to never give up.”

I headed towards Ponyville, saying goodbye to apple bucking season forever. As the sun set behind me, I thought about everything. I looked ahead, staring into the distance as I walked towards the boutique.

The boutique seemed to have taken some damage while I was away. It seemed like such a long time since I was last here on a visit. Rarity was always such a welcoming host whenever she had company. I wondered where that Rarity had gone. I walked through the aperture looking left and right for any sign of Rarity. I called out to her expecting a reply, but none came. I looked around once more before deciding to intrude upstairs. I slowly walked upstairs, turning my head with most caution. At the top of the stairs was a door that had been slightly ajar. I turned around vigilantly, looking for any signs for Rarity’s return. When I concluded nothing would be arriving anytime soon, I braced myself, and opened the door.

It was a rather large room, wall to wall with fabrics of all sorts. I could definitely see this was where Rarity spent most of her time. Along the windows were three mannequins, with the fourth being placed in the center of the room; clothed with my cloak. I walked towards said mannequin, looking at it with suspicion and suspense as I carefully undressed the cloak. The cloak itself was a dark blue, decorated with a red sash. A belt made of approved Equestrian Leather was carefully secured around the shoulder with a small parcel sewn through the back. I picked it up, looking at its elegance. The garments seemed as if they could survive until the end of time. My cutie mark once again glowed, radiating with indescribable energy. I donned the cloak, tightening the belts and carefully strapping the blades to my hooves. I looked at the blades; they were a different design than many other knives that were commercially marketed. The blades seemed to only reach the bottom of my hoof, making it impossible to properly stab anypony. I observed the blades further, finally flinging my hooves further. I watched as the blades beautifully extended to full size, nearly doubling in length. I performed the same maneuver but in reverse, this time retracting the blades locking them in place. I smiled; the contraption still worked even after all these dates. Upon my back was a hood, brilliantly mended with three simple piece of fabric. I put it on, feeling the quality of the fabric as I pulled it over my eyes. My tail was neatly hidden under the tailcoat, my cutie mark hidden with the red sash, and my hair concealed within the hood. The coat draped low, covering my hoofblades. I walked towards the window, I felt invincible. As if the world had no obstacles outside my reach. With that, I left the boutique; heading for the remains of Twilight’s Castle with hopes of saying one last goodbye and to glance at the Cutie Map while I still could.

I looked at the world in a different way now, as if there were so many possibilities. The houses all seemed like mere objects within my path. As if I could run over them like the rodeos they used to host back in the golden days. I kept my head low despite nopony being in sight. I felt a sense of security with it on; I knew I would never return to my hat again. That was a different Applejack; just like the others, I too had changed. I walked towards Twilight’s Castle, bursting the burned doors open. The halls were dark, but I didn’t seem to mind anymore. I looked around, violently throwing the fallen branches aside, clearing the cutie map. The cutie map was barely functional; it was flickering as if it were trying to survive the hatred from the other ponies. I grabbed a piece of parchment from the parcel, quickly sketching the map and the locations the Cutie Map was telling me to travel to. Twilight appeared behind me,

“What are you doing? What’s with the fancy getup?” she asked.

I turned around, something inside me told me to attack, but I couldn’t. Not now, it wasn’t the right time to strike my target.

“Nothing, nothing at all, I just wanted to take a look at these marks.” I said, hiding the truth as best as I could.

“Oh, okay. I just wanted to take a look at your mark again. I think I found the solution to your problem.” continued Twilight.

“Oh no, it’s fine. I fixed it. There’s no need anymore.” I said, reassuring her that everything was going to be fine.

She looked at me, holding something in. I looked back; it seemed as if she were to burst into tears at any moment. I could feel her resistance to bawl from across the room, I wanted to join.

“Well I see you have places to go, I guess we’ll see each other around.” she choked, finally breaking the silence. “I understand that you must be with your family. I j-just figured you’d be the one to stay, with the farm and all.”

“Sorry Twilight, this is how it’s going to be. I’m sorry for the pain I have, and will cause.” I smiled, I knew this was going to be the last time I could ever see Twilight like this again. She was a dear friend, who would soon become the one I’m after. I knew the Map was right, these were feelings that could not be kept forever. I stood up, walking away slowly, keeping my head down and my hood covering my face.

“Goodbye Twilight…” I said, holding in the pain.

“Goodbye… Applejack…”

I opened the door, once again greeting the sunlight that beamed against my face. I looked at the paper, drawing out the best routes to take. The map featured 6 locations, Ponyville, Everfree Forest, Cloudsdale, The Rock Farm, Manehatten, and finally, Canterlot. I knew what these meant, I just refused to accept them. My cutie mark glowed once again, instructing me to choose a target. I closed my eyes, and pointed towards a random spot on the map. Before I had realized it, I had chosen Fluttershy.

According to the map, Fluttershy was located within the Everfree Forest. This piece of information puzzled me greatly. Since when did Fluttershy go into such a place? I always remember Fluttershy as the one scared of everything, hence the “shy” part. Whatever the case, I had to reach her. I looked to the east and started walking along the roads. I wondered what Canterlot was going through; would they ever return the word? Will I ever get to visit them again? The train lines broke long ago before the riots ever started; somepony decided to pull out the screws from the rails causing an accident. Nopony has stepped up to fix the tracks, my family offered to help if any volunteers were willing to pull their weight as well; but nothing happened. The tracks have been out of commission ever since, nopony’s gone in or out of Canterlot since. You’d have to be very adventurous if you wanted to get to Canterlot by hoof.

Ponyville had officially become a ghost town, with nopony of residence anymore. Twilight was the only one who had refused to leave the town. I felt bad, leaving her. I remembered when friendship was the only thing we had to worry about. Those were the days; the days when friendship was the real magic. The six of our souls were bonded in the most tightening grip of all. We fought evil with that bond; the bond that has now become feeble. I thought about the times we had once had. Nothing could upset us all to abandon ourselves, why had that changed now? I thought about Discord, despite his evil intentions in the beginning, we really did form a strong friendship. I wondered what Discord was doing now, had he been heartbroken like the rest of us? Had Fluttershy abandoned him like she did us? Discord was always a strange fellow, he was different; but that was what made him special. We all cared for him just like we did each other, no matter the situation. I remember when we all doubted his true reformation, but we were all wrong in the end. Fluttershy was a stellar pony; she once saved Applebloom from danger as well. I will never forget the things we once did as friends, with all of my friends. The times we had were so memorable, like nothing could stand between us for all eternity. I sighed, those were the days; the days when nothing could separate us from our friendship. I looked up at the sky once more, the sun was setting. Nighttime would soon conquer the day, leaving me with the darkness and my thoughts of regret. I stopped, staring at the field that surrounded the Everfree Forest. I watched the grass as the wind blew through it. It seemed so peaceful; I knew it would be a peaceful night. I thought about my decisions once more, would I really want to be responsible for these feelings once the deed is done? I looked up, pulling off my hood; removing the sense of security it provided. The wind blew through my hair as it once did, I longed for my hat. I wanted the old Applejack back; I remembered my mother’s advice; to be honest with myself. Was this what I wanted? I closed my eyes, and sat down in the grass. I watched it sway to and fro, without a worry in the world. The grass was cold, relieving myself of the tension I had been under from the walking distance. Equestria was truly a gorgeous world; I would hate to leave it behind. I sighed, finally concluding my purpose. I did not crave power; I simply wished to perfect it. The Elements of Harmony were obviously corrupt with that power; the elements must be destroyed. I stood up, glaring into the forest with all the determination I could gather. I walked towards the forest, putting on my hood and once more feeling the safety of the shadows. The night sky lit up with the stars, each one unique to each other. The moon was brilliantly resting above me, lighting the ground below me. I could feel the pressure being relieved as I inhaled the night air. Chills ran through my body as the memories returned. The nostalgic moments that followed the wind were truly wondrous. I treasured every moment, preparing myself for the decision that would change my life. It would change the lives of others as well, it was all a matter of understanding and learning to let go of those who once cared for me. I cried, sitting once more on the fields of former friendship. My friends left me, I had to live with that now. We had been so close, I almost believed one of them were mutual family. Wiping my face, I stood up again, forcing every step I took afterwards. The forest loomed ahead, I had almost made it. The only left would be finding Fluttershy, but I assumed that wouldn’t be much of a problem. For some reason I felt I could trust the cutie mark. The cutie mark gave me a sense of hope, a sense of comfort that was only achieved through accompanying somepony else. For that same reason, I felt it would guide and instruct me during my journey; fulfilling both my destiny and completing my purpose.

I entered the forest with much doubt. I had hopes of opposite goals, for Fluttershy to both be present and very much distant. I didn’t want to harm her, but I could not spare her as well. I shook my head, denying any thoughts of abandonment from my mission. I continued through the forest, keeping my head low. Who knew what creatures lived here? The silence of the night only seemed to become more intensified as I journeyed deeper into the woods. I listened carefully, scanning the woods for any signs of life that could justify Fluttershy’s absence. I stopped in my tracks, closing my eyes listening harder than before. I could hear my heart beat faster than ever, I was nervous. I had never done anything like this in my life; I was mentally unprepared for the task at hoof. I never focused on anything like this before, I opened my eyes with the same determination; but instead of seeing the same world I was familiar with, it seemed as if I could see sound. Bright shades of white glowed in the distance; rocks that had been unturned were now visible as ever, no longer hiding in the scenery. I blinked only to rub my eyes, finally returning to the familiarity of reality. I followed a trail of hoofsteps, that led me deeper into the woods. The flora glowed in the moonlight, reflecting it with ease. I turned around, not believing my eyes. The flowers glowed so vibrantly, the sight could easily be mistaken for a field of lit gemstones. The colors of the flowers reflected their light against the leaves of the trees above. I looked down, thinking about the flowers and the beauty of life. Why would I want to make the mistake of taking such a thing away from somepony? Who else would be affected by such a loss? I remembered Fluttershy being so kind to the animals she would take care of, never leaving somepony behind. She was always a timid one, but if she needed her point to come across, she would definitely speak up. I pulled my hood lower, my legs shook with fear. I didn’t want to go through such things, why would I have to be the one to fulfill the deed? Where was my mother? What awful deed had she done before the letter was written? Will I ever know her side of the story? Did I misinterpret the symbolism the blades had? Was it really my destiny to destroy the past friendships I once had?

I focused once more, closing my eyes whispering the name I solely wished I could have avoided. I opened my eyes, once again being shown the path of my target. I felt as if I were a hunter, searching out its prey in the woods of uncertainty. I had become distracted by the flowers’ excellent presentation that I had forgotten the prints. I looked down, once again returning on my path towards Fluttershy. The leaves rustled as I walked through them, the moonlight shining among the leaves that still clung to their respective trees. I expressed a worried look, I was still unsure of what creatures lived in the woods. The ponies from before would always tell tales of the forest, explaining in detail the monsters’ intentions. I remember how frightened I was the first few times I heard those stories; not being able to sleep for weeks.

I soon came to a rather large cave, its mouth gaping open inviting all those who dared. I narrowed my eyes, hoping to see Fluttershy without having to enter. I cringed, walking slowly into the mouth of the cave. I could feel my legs tense further with every step I took. I closed my eyes, hoping my new profound abilities could help me in a situation such as this. I looked towards the darkness; I could see nothing but the footsteps brilliantly glowing white. I swayed my head left to right, looking out for any obstacles in my way. I walked on through the uninviting void that seemed to only get worse the further I traveled. In the distance, a small light seemed visible. I rubbed my eyes, not believing them for a second. Would Fluttershy really have moved her cottage to a dark cave in the middle of the Everfree Forest? Apparently so. The cottage was familiar at best, built in the same design as her old one; minus the chicken coops and other outdoor accessories. The door was boarded in the same way as Rarity’s abandoned boutique in Ponyville. Was Fluttershy responsible for the damage to Ponyville’s homes? I doubted it greatly, but the possibility was still present. I had not seen Fluttershy since we had all parted ways since the trials at Canterlot.

A small set of wooden stairs led to the doorway. I looked around, making sure I wasn’t followed. I checked my blades, extending and retracting them once before I began my encounter with my target. I stood there with the door looking down at me. I realized I needed a plan to ensure I would not be caught. After all that I went through to get here, that was the last thing I needed. Assuming Fluttershy had turned into a monster like the rest of my friends, she would have harnessed an army of rodents to chase after me before my assassination was even complete. I sat to think; perhaps I could jump the window, running for the hills before whoever could catch up with me. Whatever I planned to do, I ensured it would be fine and that I would make it out alive… eventually. I snagged whatever pieces of courage I could before finally walking up the stairs. Each hoofstep I took echoed throughout the cave, making me jump every time. I raised my hoof, closing my eyes and slowly knocking on the door; listening with most diligence afterwards. The cabin let out a voice from within, a certain speech that sounded tremendously familiar. Hooves could be heard rummaging through belongings, as if somepony were to hide something. Finally, a pony opened the door looking down at me with a surprised, but disgusted expression. Sure enough, it was Fluttershy. I gave her a fake smile, trying to hide the awful truth that she would not make it through the night. In return, she snorted out an unwelcoming greeting.

“What are you doing here?” said she, grunting with disapproval.

I tried to keep my calm until the precise moment to strike.

“Just paying some good friends a visit, is this a bad time?” I answered, holding in my tears and massive amounts of guilt. She looked behind her, as if she were in the middle of something important. She shook her head, and greeted me through the doorway as I pulled off my hood. The cottage was warmly decorated, each wall painted with a orange-red color that was significantly different from her original cabin. I looked all around, observing and contrasting the cottage in as many ways as possible; both devising a plan and differentiating any changes that may have occurred from the last visit I had taken to her cottage. Many of the adjustments created to house her animal friends were absent. I concluded she didn’t feel the need to care for them anymore. This deeply saddened me, had she abandoned her animal friends as well? Fluttershy pointed a hoof at the couch without saying a word. I looked at her sideways, having trouble computing the silent gesture. Eventually, I sat down; I had not realized how long I had been standing, walking through the wilderness to see Fluttershy. She sat down on a chair across the room, only making my job harder.

“What did you so desperately want to talk about?” snapped Fluttershy. I had noticed she had been very short with me this evening. I suppose a war between friends could affect even the nicest of ponies in the most negative of ways.

“I simply wanted to know how you and Discord were doing, that’s all.” I said, in the most humble tone I could come up with. She propped her head up, I prepared for a smart comment.

“Discord left me, or rather I left him. After all that chaos in my household, I simply wanted to get away from all that. Is that too much to ask?” Fluttershy screamed with the pain of loss. After all the events leading up to this, it was easy to tell the difference.

“No, not at all. I just remember Discord really getting along those last few days. What happened exactly?” I kept calm, not wanting to sound as if I were interrogating her. She glanced at me, I could feel her urge to sit closer.

“Oh, I don’t even know why I left him. He started to do weird things around the house, I guess I was fed up with all his ‘magic’ that I threw him out.” said Fluttershy, who was now advancing towards the couch where I was sitting.

I spoke in a soft tone, “Don’t worry Fluttershy, it happens to the best of us. I’m sure you didn’t mean what you did.”

“Oh, but I really meant it. With all my heart I wanted to leave him on the road. I figured he was a lost hope after the last act he pulled.” muttered Fluttershy, now sitting close to me wanting the company that we all achieved many dates ago. I put on my hood while leaning closer, close enough to be whispering in her ear.

“I’m sorry Fluttershy, I truly am.”

In that moment I flung my hoof forward revealing the cleverly concealed blade. I watched as her expression had changed from delight to confusion to distress within that half of a second. She jumped from her seat, but I knew that would not interfere with my goal. I could heard the clicking of the blade as it locked in place, tightly securing the springs. I watched every moment as if it were frame by frame; the blade slowly advanced toward Fluttershy, I could see her desire to scramble, but it was far too late now. I watched the blade pierced her skin, eventually drawing blood that would pulse out rapidly for minutes at a time. Fluttershy fell to the floor, letting out a yelp as she did. I saw her tears mix with the puddles of blood collecting on the ground. With all her might she managed to spit her last word, “Why?” I watched her bleed upon the wooden planks of her floor, staining it a distinctive dark red color. Her face tensed, but eventually fell into a relaxed state as her eyes lost color. She stopped shivering, but the blood kept rushing. I stood above her carcass, my hooves dyed red with her blood. I pulled my hood over my eyes as I always did. My voice choking as I said the last words to Fluttershy one last time.

“I’m sorry Fluttershy, I truly am.”

I opened the door to shack, looking behind me as Fluttershy’s lifeless body bathed in her own repulsive fluids. I looked down, trying my hardest to block such sights from invading my mind. I walked to the entrance of the cave, leaving it with dignity. Despite my mind reminding me of the awful things I had just committed, I felt perfectly normal. Of course, it is impossible to define normal, especially in situations such as these. I looked up at the night sky, which was soon to become dawn. I left the forest that night with much more determination, once I had completed the first deed, I felt as if the rest could not be so much a challenge. I headed towards Ponyville once again, hoping to see Twilight and the Cutie Map. I suppose I had hoped the Cutie Map had updated, perhaps I hadn’t misinterpreted the signs after all.

Ponyville was in chaos, again. I watched in the distance as another riot started outside Twilight’s Castle. I felt as if this were to be a recurring theme, luckily, Twilight was smart enough to use a protective barrier unlike the last two times this happened. As I approached Ponyville, angry mobs ran past me, completely ignoring my very existence. I smiled, hoping to take advantage of this new stunt. I looked towards town square; that was where I saw Town Hall. I looked at my hooves, now covered in a mixture of hardened blood and mud. I ran towards the Hall, jumping when I reached the building. The building seemed to have no resistance to my climbing, I put one hoof in front of the other; eventually making it to the top. I stood on the peak of the tower, overseeing all of Ponyville. From that view, I watched everypony gather around, plotting on a way to banish Twilight. I frowned, leaping off the building, finally catching the attention of everypony. They all stopped and stared, trying to both identify and determine the sight they had just seen. I walked through town without a limp, experiencing absolutely no physical damage whatsoever. I pushed my way through the crowds, reaching Twilight’s Castle at last. It appeared Twilight had fixed the castle to pristine condition. I was impressed with what she had done with the place, I pressed my hoof against the barrier; watching it as it slowly went through. The other ponies watched me with jealousy; some of them even tried attacking me but I escaped the scene just in time, finding myself safely concealed within the field. I walked towards the door, knocking gently. I heard a loud crash from inside, I assumed it was Spike, but to my surprise it was Twilight herself. She invited me to come in; I graciously accepted the invitation. The hallways seemed restored to their original condition, the gloss on the floor however seemed rushed, but I couldn’t complain with the improvements.

“You certainly did a magnificent job fixing up the place.” I complimented Twilight’s excellent work on the castle. In return she happily smiled; something I had not seen for a long time. She then went on boasting about the time spent on her castle. I simply smiled and pretended to still be interested.

“The castle is great now, I just wish everypony wasn’t outside screaming their lungs out” sighed Twilight, trying to hide her feelings of stress from me.

         I smiled; it was nice to see Twilight so optimistic; especially after the awful display outside. She looked at my outfit, tilting my head asking,

“That’s a new style for you, Applejack. Did Rarity make it for you?”

I blushed; I wasn’t used to getting compliments on my outfits before.

“Yes! In fact, she did.” I said, plastering a smile on my face.

“Well that’s great! I’m so glad you two are at least getting along” she said with an easily identifiable sad tone in her voice. Once again I nervously explained that she had left Ponyville and was now in Manehatten. Twilight looked down, obviously feeling a sense of disappointment.

“It’s fine though, I’m sure we’ll get together sometime soon.” I said, trying my best to reassure and feelings of hope she had left.

“Sometime perhaps.” she looked down further, her voice cracking at each syllable. I put my hoof on her back, aiming to give her some moral support and comfort. She walked towards the fireplace, lighting it with her magic as she sat down to cry. I stood there and watched as the tears ran down her face; the light illuminating through the transparency of every individual drop. Twilight turned away, burying herself in her hooves. I looked down at my hoofblades, stained with the blood of former friend; Fluttershy. The fire reflected their red light so brilliantly against my face; I could almost hear the cries of the deceased. I put down my hoof and sat down next to Twilight; who looked over at me. I hid my blades, praying she would not see the evil I had done. She leaned in, whispering in my ear,

“You will be there for me, won’t you Applejack?”

I was stunned; I didn’t know how to react in such a situation. After all the things we had gone through; adapting to the hatred. These were the words I least expected to hear from Twilight. I blushed, taking off my hood. She pleasantly smiled, stroking my blonde hair back. I began to feel slightly uncomfortable; I was unsure what Twilight was thinking. She reached over, putting her hoof upon mine. Twilight looked over asking, “What happened, Applejack?” referring to my bloodstained hooves. I quickly tucked them in, trying my hardest to hide the truth.

“Oh Applejack, I know that’s none of my business” said Twilight, looking away as she did. I began to feel even worse; eventually gathering my courage and placing my hoof upon hers. She turned around, staring deep into my eyes. I began to experience thoughts of regret; I didn’t want to make any rash decisions. She moved closer, leaning in and placing her head upon my neck. I sat straight up, unsure of how to react. I watched as Twilight closed her eyes, whispering softly into my ear. She spoke of paradise, and things of the sort; finally ending her statement with the words,

“I want to be with you forever…”

My mind screamed at me from both directions, suggesting to either assassinate her, or to comfort and guide her. I couldn’t decide at the moment, the traumatic events of earlier had already damaged my mind. She lifted my hooves, placing them upon her heart; only then noticing the blades concealed within them. She jumped, kicking me away and scrambling to the other end of the room. Astonished by Twilight’s kick and fast motion, I retreated my hooves; holding them close to me, I asked her what the matter was. She breathed rather loudly, pointing towards my hooves. I looked down at the reddish brown stains that completely covered them.

“W-who was it?” demanded Twilight, still pointing violently groping the walls for anything that could be used as a weapon. I pulled over my hood, still looking at the stains.

“Fl-Fluttershy…”

Twilight gasped, covering her mouth as she did.

“Even you have turned! How dare you keep such a thing like this a secret from me? I thought you represented honesty, but yet even you deceive the ones who love you.” cried Twilight, now standing; her legs shaking violently. I pulled my hood even deeper, muttering the words.

“I’m sorry, I truly am…”

I jumped towards Twilight, extending my blade with an audible click as it locked in place. The blade shined brightly, reflecting my victim’s face as it drew closer. She frowned, using her horn to block my attack. I withdrew my second hoofblade; the one I had never used before. Twilight expressed surprise as she was unprepared for a second attack so soon. In that same second, I swung my blade, slashing a rather large gap into the side of her face. Blood poured from all directions as she screamed, falling to the floor as I raised my right hoof, preparing for the final blow. She glared at me, with anger and disgust as I, Applejack had become her greatest enemy. With her hind legs, she bucked me once more across the room; this time landing me upon my head. Using a teleportation spell, Twilight drew closer. I quickly got up, running to the other side of the room as fast as I possibly could. Twilight appeared behind me, shooting a thick laser from her horn in her defense. I jumped, performing a split dodge while doing so; barely missing the laser as I could feel the heat emitted from within it. The laser blew through the wall behind me, exploding and launching me across the room for a second time. I broke through the entrance to the throne room, flying through the foyer eventually skidding across the floor. I bolted up, reaching inside my cloak, pulling three throwable knives and propelling them towards Twilight; catching her off guard. Despite the sudden offense, Twilight managed to catch two out of three knives; the third one plunging into her left hoof. She cringed and let out a howl as she thrusted the remaining two at me. I jumped, turning sideways to dodge both blades. We both stared at each other, wait to see who would take the next move. I leaned forward, brushing my right hoof against the ground, preparing for a charge. Twilight returned the motion, leaning forward and copying my every move. Simultaneously, we galloped towards each other leaning our heads even more so than before. The two of us were aligned, dashing straight for each other’s skulls; I moved slightly to the left while in mid-run. I watched as Twilight closed her eyes, preparing for impact. Instead of doing the same, I raised my right hoof to equal the same height as my shoulder. I withdrew my hoofblade, summoning another loud click. Twilight’s eyes widened as she realized what I had done. Blood scattered throughout the hallway; bursting in all directions as Twilight ran through the blade, cutting her in half. I slid against the bloodied floors, turning around as I saw Twilight falling mercifully against the floor. Begging for the pain to be relieved, I retracted my blade, proceeding to wipe whatever blood I could from my now red cloak. Twilight flailed like a fish in the pools of blood; she looked at me with large eyes that pierced my soul more than the blades could have. I turned away, leaving her screams be heard from all of Ponyville. I walked towards the door, stepping over her body; still alive and screaming at this point. Bucking the door, a ray of light beamed down on Twilight’s body. The barrier protecting the castle had officially been dispelled, as all the protested flooded the halls armed with their torches and insults. I pushed through the crowds, leaving the area. But as I was leaving, something within told me to turn around, to see my former friend die. I had realized I had turned into a monster, and I embraced it. The angry mobs returned to burning everything insight, destroying the Cutie Map and all other possessions. I watched idly as the townsponies tortured Twilight’s body with the torches they carried. One pony suggested they hang Twilight by the flag she was bound by. Nopony disagreed; I continued to observe them as they carried Twilight’s screaming body and proceeded to tie her to the banner located upon the balcony. Twilight hollered as they used fragments of the broken door to secure her hooves to the flag.

I trotted away; rain was beginning to settle in. I looked up towards the sky, searching for any signs of Rainbow Dash. The sky was simply too overcast to spot a single pony within it. I sighed, giving up during the first few minutes of my search. I closed my eyes, ready to embrace the rain as well as the depression that would follow. I found myself wandering the Field of Friendship, searching for the Applejack of the past; the one who doubted her destiny and refused to kill Fluttershy. I stood quietly in the grasslands; my coat drenched in Twilight’s blood. The sky was deeply darkened by the rain clouds; I continued to look for Rainbow Dash. I laid down in the grass, knowing it would be impossible to find her without going to Cloudsdale. I knew I couldn’t reach the clouds without a proper spell; but even if I could find it, I wouldn’t be able to use it. With Twilight dead, I needed the help of a unicorn. I thought about what I had just said, I didn’t know many unicorns, but I did know one. Rarity was in Manehatten; hiding, no doubt. I looked towards Ponyville one last time before I traveled to the city. A large cloud of smoke could be seen from all of Equestria. I shrugged, leaving the field of infernal memories and traveling north east where I assumed I would meet Rarity. The rain settled in, I had hoped it would wash the blood away so not to make Rarity suspicious. I stopped in my path, halfway through the field. Turning around, I thought about my hat, still perched upon the tree branch. I thought long and hard, thinking about the possibilities of retrieving my hat. The hat was a symbol of my old self; would retrieving it really bring me back. I tried to reason with myself, I could use the hat for a disguise, something to wear while I washed my bloodied garments. With that, I ran towards Sweet Apple Acres, or what was left of it. I sprinted through town, staying close to the shadows so to avoid any eye contact. I ran along the dirt roads that brought nostalgic pain of way back when. A large crowd of ponies were gathered in front of my former home, burning it with the same torches I had seen earlier. They were still chanting about the destruction of Canterlot Rule; but I didn’t see how I was involved. With a loud cry, I interrupted the chant; drawing the attention of everypony. I pulled over my hood; huffed and puffed, still trying to catch my breath from the previous run. One of the townsponies pointed me out, yelling over the confusion that I was one of “them”. They charged after me, I blindly drew my hoofblades; slashing at anypony who would draw near. Left and right, ponies fell to the floor in a pool of blood and mud. The rain fell harder, flooding the ground outside of the barn. I both defended the pitchforks and countered their attacks with my left blade. Cutting and slashing at all those who would oppose. I could hear the cries of pain and the pouring of rain ringing in my ears. I retracted my blades, lifting my hood. All around me were the protesting ponies, crying in fear. None of them survived, I had ended the lives of twenty ponies before the battle was over. I walked to the tree; still standing tall upon the hill, absorbing the rain. My hat, still proudly perched upon that single branch, swayed in the wind. I quickly took it down, looking through the memories it possessed. If I could recall correctly, Rarity bought me this hat when we traveled to Manehatten together. I took off my cloak, stuffing it in the parcel attached to it. Now wearing nothing but my hoofblades and hat, I walked into town; gazing upon Twilight’s burned corpse while I did. I lowered my hat, protecting my eyes from the horrific sight. My cutie mark remained the same, despite the wardrobe change. My job was not finished and I knew that. The image of Twilight burned my mind, corrupting the innocence that was included with the hat.

I looked in the direction of Manehatten, mentally drawing a destination point. The journey to would be long and terribly exhausting. As of now, I was at the edge of Ponyville where a view of Canterlot could clearly be seen. We used to travel by train to get to all our destinations, but as the trains were out; I knew that wasn’t an option. As musty as they were, I decided to follow the tracks to Manehatten. The tracks had received major damage throughout the last few dates, with the town’s previous riots running rampant through the streets. The tracks were rubbled, each wooden plank had been either burnt or molded. I sighed with doubt, thinking  about my choices once more. Even wearing the hat didn’t hide my sorrows; if anything, they revealed them. My cutie mark had been a sign of being an outcast in my mind. The only talent it provided was the expertise in murder. This wasn’t what I wanted as a filly; nopony wanted to kill another for personal or economic gain. I wore these blades as a fugitive, if not for the killing of all Ponyville; I’m certain I would be on the run. With Alicorn Twilight dead on the flag, I had nothing to worry as far as notoriety. I thought about my target in Canterlot, who would it be? I was not sure who, but I was certain it was somepony important. I had killed enough princesses for one day, I felt the need to rest; but where could I find such a spot? The tunnels ahead were too far, and my hooves were starting to bleed from the time spent walking. I sat down on the side of the road, extending my blade; hearing it click into place. I examined the hinges keeping it in place; it truly was an amazing piece of equipment. I thought about how such a magnificent contraption could be built so many dates ago. It seemed almost impossible, that such technology could be invented so long ago. I thought about one of the former citizens of Ponyville, Dr. Hooves, who was so bent on building such contraptions. He would have been fascinated by the mechanical structure this weapon provided. For now, he was in Canterlot giving presentations to the judicial board; I wondered if the Doctor was my target. Upon the side of the road was a small puddle of water; I walked towards it, grabbing the cloak from the bag. I soaked the blood out of the costume, then dipping the blades along with it. It was the first time in several weeks that I had not taken off the blades. It was a relief to finally feel the cold air blowing through my hooves. I sat there, washing the blades with care and determination to get them clean. My mane began to stand up, I looked at the odd phenomena with curiosity. I held the blade up, looking at my reflection as the hair on the back of my head spiked. From there, I saw a blinding flash of light behind me, I moved the blade away from my face; watching as a bolt of lightning flashed in front of me, striking me directly.

I woke up with a rather large headache. I looked through blurred vision, trying my hardest to interpret the view. The room appeared to be white, with a small blue carpet decorating the floor. A window shone a bright light from the left side of the room. With all my might, I narrowed my eyes to clear my view. I heard a familiar voice to my left, however, it was not who I figured it would be. My eyes were still foggy, but I managed to make out a pair of wings; it was a pegasus dressed in white.

“You had us worried for a second, sorry for what happened.” said the strangely dressed pegasus. I continued to look into the distance; the damage from whatever had happened disrupted my thought. The pegasus walked closer, removing a pin from my left front leg.

“Can you stand up?” asked the pegasus. I looked around; the ground seemed as distant as I was.

“Here, let me help you” she reached over, putting my right hoof over her shoulder as she helped me onto the ground. I looked down, I was wearing a different type of boot, they were strangely decorated and made of an unfamiliar fabric. She noticed my sudden interest in the hoofware,

“Oh, those are specially designed for land ponies. I’m glad you find interest in them! They were originally going to be released nationwide, but were cancelled because of the… sudden disturbance in political affairs.” she explained, slowly putting my hoof on the ground.

“They allow anypony to walk on our clouds; took forever to develop, but we eventually made it! I’m glad you will get to experience the gracious design. I’m certain many ponies would have loved them…” she concluded with a sad tone; I could feel that familiar sound of longing.

“That’s a funny cutie mark. What does it represent?” she asked, pointing at my flank. I managed to cough out a simple lie,

“Oh, it’s uh, apple cutting! Yeah, uh, apple cutting.”

It had been so long since anypony had asked me of my cutie mark since it had always been cleverly hidden under my cloak. That’s when I jumped, where was my uniform? I looked around frantically, checking the bed and all the furniture. I went up to the pegasus, asking where all my clothing had gone. She answered in a polite tone,

“Oh, that. Well, we gave all of it to the Pegasus Army Headquarters for further inspection. Something about it being ‘unfit for ponykind’. I’m not sure; I doubt you’ll get the rest of it back. The pony who found you works at the front desk; you should stop by and pay him a visit.”

I thanked her and asked to see this other pegasus. She pointed down the hall and explained that I would find him behind the front desk. I thanked her again, leaving my room and walking down the hall. The halls were narrow and painted a faded white; I could see the building was old. My hooves hurt as I walked, followed by my head in the same manner as before. I turned to see the lobby; it was a small room with several chairs and a small desk that was located just in front of the door. He greeted me with a smile,

“Good to see you! I’m glad you’re finally awake and feeling better.”

I thanked him for finding me and asked him where my belonging had gone. He hesitated, and then reached behind him, pulling my left hoofblade; still retracted.

“Listen, I don’t want anypony to know about this” he said as he looked around, making sure he wasn’t being watched, “When I brought you in, I notice you were holding on to this for dear life, I kept it safe for you while you were unconscious. The Cloudsdale guard took everything else; you might want to take it up with him if you want the rest of your things.”

I snatched the blade from his hoof, examine for scratches or any defects. The blade seemed to be in perfect condition, perhaps better than it was before.

“I took the liberty of cleaning the burns off of it for you, just a little thing you can only do in Cloudsdale” he said, smiling as if he had done something righteous. I thanked him over and over, reaching for a hat that was no longer there; I pulled my hair back to avoid embarrassment. I left what I assumed to be a hospital, stepping out onto a thick carpet of clouds. The ground was soft, and felt as if it anything could easily fall through. I looked at the hoofblade, I would have to make some modifications in order for me to use it on the clouds. I put the hoofblade between my teeth, still tasting the rainwater it was previously soaked in. I walked to the edge of one of the clouds, looking for anyway to get down. The ground seemed so far away, anypony brave enough to fall would clearly see the end of it. I looked around, the clouds in Cloudsdale were always separate from each other, making it impossible for me to fly up there; I began to doubt the usefulness of the boots. I looked around, searching for a mountain that I could walk through. There were mountains in range, but nothing in reach for me to simply walk down. Every option required the use of wings in one way or another. Below the hospital was a pond, nothing bigger than pond we had back in Ponyville. I swallowed a mouth full of fear, preparing myself for a deadly fall. I looked at my boots, throwing each one off the cloud one at a time, watching as three of them fell, hanging on to the cloud by a hoof. Feeling the blood rushing to my head, I equipped the hoofblade on my left and quickly pulled off the final boot, watching it as I fell along with it. I spread my hooves, feeling the wind blow through them as I fell. I remembered the story Granny Smith told me about Great AppleRaven, I wondered if this was how she felt as she leaped from Mount Canterlot. I performed a lengthy aerial flip while in mid fall; I had figured I’d fall in style if I were to fall at all. Unfortunately, the gravity pulled my back with greater magnitude than any other part of my body. I was falling blind, leaving my fate to my faith. I closed my eyes, vaguely hoping the pegasi from the story would rescue me. However, I was determined to escape Cloudsdale alive, I needed to make this jump with nothing else but my will to live. Bracing myself, I hit the water harder than anything before. I could almost hear my back cracking under the pressure as the water’s surface completely destroyed it. I sank into the ocean below, in pain and completely dumbfounded. My mind told me to swim up, but my body refused to do so. I could feel my spine screaming in pain, wanting to be whole once again. My eyes were still closed, counting the silver stars dance from one side of the darkness to the other. I sank deeper still, my breath was running dry, my lungs began to scream in a different manner from my spine. I hit the bottom of the lake, I never knew such a lake could be so deep; I didn’t know many things about lakes or water for that matter. My mind continued to tell my body it was time to resurface, but still, I refused. The silence below was pleasing my ears, the only part of my body not complaining. I opened my mouth, water rushing in claiming it as their home. It felt so cold in my mouth; winter would soon settle in, it was no wonder the temperature was so low. I finally opened my eyes, stinging as I assumed they would be. I looked out into the blue abyss, lying in the sand as it were. I noticed a certain kind of warmth leaving my mouth, realizing how long I had been down there. My cutie mark began vibrating, keeping me alive as best as it could. I noticed a shot of red corrupting the deep blue water, it was pleasing to the eye to see such a magnificent display; until I realized the blood was coming from my lungs and I was possibly going to die if I didn’t leave the water in the next few second. I jumped out of the sand and began to swim up as fast as I my legs could kick. My vision blurred, this would be the second near-death experience in approximately two weeks, I didn’t want to make the jump a second time. My eyes shuttered rapidly, even they were suffering. A blinding ray of sunlight burst through the water as I had reached the surface. I gasped for air like none other, occasionally spitting small splashes of blood upon the sand that surrounded the lake. I thought about the way pain was distributed throughout the body and related them to my friends. I hadn’t realized how one simple pleasing would affect the lives of others. I thought about Fluttershy and how Twilight was traumatized by the experience. I wondered how Rainbow Dash would react if I told her I was an assassin seeking the lives of her friends. I tried to use my imagination, but even that wouldn’t suffice for Rainbow Dash’s expression. Despite my spine still being under massive amounts of pain, I stood up looking towards the locations of my fallen pegasi boots. I turned every rock and looking in every bush, eventually finding all of them. I pulled off the hoofblade, still snug on my left hoof, just as I left it when I fell. I placed it next to the others, I thought about a way to attach my weapons to the newly designed boots. I thought long and hard, looking at each in different angles, trying to determine the best solution. I looked northeast again, thinking about Rarity; who was my original target. I picked up each of my gauntlets, putting on each of them accordingly; leaving my front left pegasi boot unworn, instead leaving it upon the sand. I walked away from the pond, thinking about the long journey ahead, avoiding any lightning bolt that would come my way. I looked up, the dark clouds I had seen before seemed to have gone. The sun shone brightly as it set in the distance, showing off a beautiful display.

I walked through a forest, covered in the most revolting of creatures. I everywhere I looked, nothing but trees could be seen for as far as the eye could see. I journeyed through bushes armed with pins that would poison a pony upon the slightest of touches. I carefully identified each, trying my hardest to avoid these catastrophes from ever happening. I came to a small cabin in a clearing once again surrounded by trees. I walked towards the cabin, observing it as I approached. It was a typical log cabin that you would expect to see in the older pony days, the days of founding as I used to call it in my filly days. The door seemed rotten, small bugs seemed to be burrowing within; I wondered what Fluttershy would have said about these. I looked around, checking my surroundings to make sure nopony was watching. I knocked on the door, waiting before knocking again. I called out to whoever was inside; when no answer came, I backed up looking around again before bucking the door open with a loud crash as the broken pieces of the door fell to the floor. I heard the distinctive click of the blade as I fully extended it, preparing myself for anything that would jump out from the darkness. Inside the house were some standard looking furniture, a simple couch and a few chairs surrounding a fireplace; reminding me of the one Twilight and I sat around as she attempted to seduce me, nearly succeeding. It was a bare wooden floor that kept the cabin off the ground; I imagined it was originally clean until I bucked the door open. In the corner was a desk, cluttered with papers and drawings. There was a second floor, but before I could reach the upstairs I was halted by a voice in the doorway.

“What are you doing in my cottage?” yelled the voice. I turned around, looking guilty as ever. The pony was carrying a small bag of unidentifiable items; she placed them upon the couch as she looked at my hoofblade, putting a smug look on her face.

“Applejack, was it?” she said, now chuckling. I lowered my blade, now harassing my memory for any answers I could find concerning the identity of this strange pony. She slowly walked around me, observing me like a test subject. She stopped to point at my cutie mark, nodding, and then resuming her original course.

“How did you know my name?” I asked bluntly, perhaps even with a snappy tone. She chuckled once more, looking up at the ceiling. Then walking upstairs, saying,

“Here, let me give you a better interpretation.”

I followed her, going as far as the bottom of the stairs. She then came down in a khaki denim shirt and a white expedition hat; like the ones I remember seeing in-

“Daring Do!” I blurted out, interrupting my own train of thought. She took a bow, but quickly got back to business. She explained,

“It’s interesting that I find you here in the same place we met oh so many dates ago.”

I nodded; she continued while slowly walking towards the bag of goods brought in earlier, “I hear you’ve made quite the ruckus in Ponyville, something about… mass murder? Assassination attempts? The news is really skyrocketing over this case; perhaps you’ll even steal the spotlight from Celestia for a moment. Don’t worry, I already know. It was only a matter of time before an amateur like you would blow your cover.”

I frowned, carefully studying her movement patterns. She walked in a quick crescent motion around me, always with her left hoof forward.

“I know your family’s history, Applejack; my own family has had enough experiences with your kind, but I simply never expected another to be called to corrupt.” she said, smiling in the most menacing ways possible. I blushed, putting my hoof behind my neck. Daring Do stopped in front of the couch, clearly ruffling through the bag as I tried to make sense of things.

“You’ve got a hefty price on your head, Applejack. I figured I’d do a little decorating when the job was finished and your corpse is turned in.” she continued, smiling still. “So I picked up some quick supplies to prepare for my great pony hunt. It’s a shame I won’t be able to use them as I thought they would.”

I recalled as many memories as I could, concerning the night of Twilight’s assassination. Everypony had deceased; I didn’t understand how anypony knew of my triumphant battle.

I glared at her as she talked, thinking about my own plan of action. I reviewed a mental inventory of the items I currently owned. I was extremely unprepared for another conflict, I only had three pegasi boots, and one left hoofblade that was hungry for blood. I put my right hind leg back, preparing myself for a lunge. Unfortunately, Daring Do immediately saw my offense, and reacted with the throw of a knife she had pulled from her bag. Stunned by her quick reflex, I tilted my head to the left but the knife still managed to inflict a rather large gash in my cheek. I stumbled, lunging my hoofblade where her head was, but her speed could not be matched. She had dodged the blade just in time to pull a second blade out of the bag and stab into my back. I cried in pain, taking a staggering fall and the blood rushed from my behind. She stood over me, chuckling, explaining how out of all the assassins in the Apple family she had hunted had a far more superior skill set than I. Despite the throbbing pain, I managed to cough out what sounded like a laugh. She gave me a face of confusion, her expression changed drastically as she looked to be impressed with my rigorous determination. I quickly checked the location of her hooves as she continued to bloat. With a swift kick, I somehow managed to buck her to the floor; quickly rolling over to stand properly. Daring Do flashed an angry expression, once again throwing another knife which I clumsily dodged; once again receiving yet a second gash in my side. I put a hoof on her, firmly pinning her down as she flailed about on the ground. I raised my left hoof to finish the blow, but before I could administer the attack; I stopped, thinking about what I was doing in the first place. My mind demanded I finish her; after all, she did try to kill me. I thought about the pond, how one by one, every part of my body received pain. I thought about it, how my actions would affect the lives of others. I put my head down while Daring Do screamed at me to finish her like the rest of them. I smiled, refusing to kill her. She looked at me with tears in her eyes; I had not inflicted any damage upon her, regardless of the pain she had put on me. She was not my target; I concluded that I should not treat her as such. I observed her still as I proceeded to break both her hind legs. The bones cracked with ease, I could hear the fragments shatter as I continued to buck each one. She howled with immense pain, insulting me as I broke each bone. I looked at her, then raised my hoofblade; she silence, but not for long as I slowly cut the skin holding the broken knees together. I made sure I did this with most caution, as I did not wish to make it a pleasant experience. I watched the fibers of muscle become flooded with blood and sweat as I cut each layer off with the utmost patience. The blood seemed to flow without end as it seeped through the wooden floors, drenching the soil below. I had not wanted to get my body dirty with the blood of my victim without my coat. Doing so would be very suspicious and possibly life threatening. I continued to saw every last layer and after five minutes, I finally reached halfway; pulling the bone fragments out of the leg to make way for my fragile blade. I looked at the face of my prey, my eyes glowing with enjoyment and fascination. Her face seemed pale, her mouth gaping open screaming; blood running down her face as she began to cry tears of her own vital fluids. Once all the bone fragments were replaced with rather crude cut of my blade, I began to cut the calves in half; resuming my course for a full amputation. Blood rushed harder than before as I realized I had cut a major artery, I scrambled in panic, I knew she would bleed to death before I even finished what I now called, “a well deserved surgery”. I looked around, pulling the red ribbon from my hair. I stuck my hooves in her bloodied leg, and proceeded to pull the damaged artery trying a muddy braid around it to ensure it would clot.

I began the second leg shortly after I had finished the first; cutting every layer of flesh off the miserable pony’s leg. I looked at her pretty face; she scraped her teeth grinding them in the process. I lifted my hoof from her unstable, traumatized body. She continued to flail for a bit longer, screaming insults as she did. Claiming revenge on her family name, I chuckled just as she did those thirty minutes ago when I was on the floor. I walked to the door, looking back as the blood continued to rush from her unsanitary wounds while snatching a new parcel and hat hanging from her coat tree. I smiled, putting the hat on and slamming the door behind me as I walked away. The blood from my “operation” began to harden into my skin. I rolled my eyes in disgust, looking towards the pond from which I fell into. I walked to the pond, dampening my hooves in the cold water and taking the horrendous boots off from them and placing all that I carried along the beach. I waded deeper into the water, feeling the cold water soaking the dried blood. I rubbed my hooves against one another, peeling off the dry layer of red while doing so. It would have been a quiet day, if not for the screams still audible from the pond. It was a pleasant day for bathing; the birds still managed to sing their song even with all the commotion from earlier. I smiled, finding pity upon the innocent creatures of the forest. I thought about what Fluttershy would have said in this situation and what she would have done. I imagined she would have sought aid from the animals, gathering information that may have proved useful. The sun shined through the leaves with the utmost beauty; I found the sight and my surroundings to be the astounding. The water from the pond ran cool down my neck, I chuckled, enjoying every last second of the refreshing feelings that came from within. I looked at the boots lined up in the sand as they waited for the rightful owner to retrieve them from their place of misery. I smirked, looking at the miserable boots and how they struggled to stand up straight. I sighed, leaving the pool of relaxation and preparing my hooves for yet another tiresome journey. I put on the boots one by one, each returning the same feelings of fatigue as I did when I took them off. I opened the bag, digging through the belongings that were left inside, dumping them out on the sand. Many of the things inside were not especially useful, so I left them behind. I placed the excluded boot inside the bag, making sure it was snug and would not move during the trip. The sun was setting; its red streaks consumed the land to bask in its glorious light. I clutched my stomach in pain, I hadn’t realized until now that I have not consumed any source of food that I know of since I left the farm on my way to Twilight’s castle. I curled into a ball on the sand, crying the pain my stomach was issuing upon me. I stood up with all my might, my legs quivered as I forced each hoof to move in front of the other; trying my hardest to reach the town of Ponyville one last time. I picked up the parcel, walking through the woods and along the mountains. My boots felt heavier with every new step I took towards my destination. I looked up towards Cloudsdale, I thought about my targets, who would I meet next? Who would be my next target?

I panted heavily, the town was quiet but I could start to see some type of civilization forming, although not what you would expect. It appeared plants from the Everfree Forest began to consume Ponyville, clinging onto whatever buildings were left. I walked towards the bakery, hoping that after all this time some sort of goods would still available for consumption. I opened the door where I was greeted by a small bell that had fallen from the doorway. I rolled my eyes, slightly startled by the sudden phenomena. I walked towards the counter, examining it closely for the slightest signs of food or crumbs to be had. When I discovered the counters had been wiped clean, I slammed my hooves against the glass, breaking them as a result. My right ear twitched, not from hunger but because of small hoofsteps that could be heard from upstairs. It knew it couldn’t be Pinkie Pie since she had left Ponyville weeks ago, before this feud had even started. I closed my eyes, focusing on the voices that were now audible from the upstairs bedrooms. I accessed my memory, trying my hardest to decipher and match the voices with their respective faces. I tried long and hard, but I was afraid it’d be too late. I looked around for a hiding place of some sort; each spot seemed fairly visible to anypony looking for an orange mare with a hoofblade ready to assassinate those who would intrude. The hoofsteps began to seem louder, as if they were approaching my location. I scrambled around, seeking a decent place to take cover. I looked up, tilting my head sideways and thinking of ideas for where I could hide. The two came downstairs, walking slowly through the darkness. I stepped back, brushing my right hind hoof as I did, preparing for a charge. The layout of the building was rather simple, despite its rather awkward exterior design. When somepony were to walk in they would immediately see a counter for business, to the right of that counter was a flight of stairs leading to Pinkie’s former bedroom and place of residence. It’s worthy to note however that this particular staircase was lined with a thin wall. The architecture was rather simple and somewhat old fashioned. The floors were quite literally boards; the first floor ceiling was no exception. With determination and grit, I swiftly moved my hooves; making as little noise as possible. I could hear the footsteps slowly move forward as I placed my hooves on the wall, still running at the same speed. I could feel my hooves being placed upon the wall as I launched off, grabbing hold of the second floor’s wooden support beams holding myself at a horizontal position. The whispers grew louder; I knew they had finally reached the downstairs. Still greatly fatigued, my legs shook rapidly with the hunger and constant stress of having to hold myself up. I gritted my teeth, hoping that would give me even the slightest resistance to the jaws of gravity below me. My mind had gone numb, I tried to remember the names of the ponies that possessed the voices below me, but the screams of my exhausted hooves clouded my thoughts. I looked down, I could almost make them out but the darkness would be stubborn enough to obscure anypony’s vision. I prayed for the two ponies to leave, my sweat would soon trickle to the floor if this were to continue for much longer. They continued to patrol the room, walking back and forth checking each nook and cranny for anything suspicious or out of the ordinary. I could feel my parcel slipping from my shoulder; I couldn’t allow it to dangle. I struggled, moving my head back and forth trying to return the loose bag to its original position. No matter how hard I tried, the bag resisted. Eventually, the bag slipped and dangled over the edge, if not for the darkness that I had cursed earlier, I would have been lost. I could hear them returning upstairs, blaming the loss of their glass counter on a wild animal. Elegantly and with at most caution, I climbed down from my hiding place; bracing myself as I fell from the ceiling. As I landed, I noticed my boots had not made too much of a ruckus, I looked underneath and noticed a thick fabric that covered the soles; I shrugged, making note of my new discovery. I walked towards the kitchen in relief that I had survived such an unnerving situation, when I something about the conversation of the two ponies caught my ear. I shook it off, resuming my desired destination known as the refrigerator. I opened it up and to my delight was several condiments still unopened. I wasn’t much for sweets, but I had a feeling that this was going to be the only meal for a while; so I shoveled the food in my muzzle, gasping for air every five minutes. After a long and gratuitous meal, I sat on the floor counting the stars. Although my stomach was pleased, I myself was regretting the unnecessary approach towards the food. I sat on the floor, looking at my dark surroundings. The kitchen was typical; every counter was topped with a cheap marble covering. Underneath the counters however were standard wooden cabinets. The middle of the kitchen was decorated with an island, obviously used for baking. The refrigerator was placed against the far left wall, next to a side door which I found could be useful for escape if I were ever discovered. Floors were tiled with an old fashioned black and white color scheme. Hoofsteps could be heard from the ceiling above me, faint voices echoed throughout the house. The whispers were chilling; each word ran down my spine and revealed a cold feeling. I looked down at my hoofblade, examining its condition with caution; the last time I had done such a thing struck me with lightening. I sat for the longest time, waiting for the food to fully digest. During this time, I eavesdropped on the ponies upstairs, listening for any hints on Pinkie Pie or where her location should be. I had listened throughout the entire day, still sitting in that location. My legs were no longer shaking; the food had done the trick. I began to feel tired, but I knew I could not sleep in such a place; too dangerous even for an assassin like me. My eyelids felt heavy, I hadn’t slept since the incident in the hospital. The last thing I heard was something concerning pies, but I had not the brain capacity to comprehend such things. The next thing I knew, I had fallen asleep.

I sat up finding myself in a bed. I shook my head, looking around at my surroundings. The room I was in seemed similar to the bedrooms in the Canterlot Castle. I stood up, leaving my bed, watching the blanket fall to the floor. I looked down; I was dressed in my uniform, although the design was far more different. They seemed to be dyed black and blue with the hood much deeper but with a smaller trim around the edges. My hoofblades seemed to have returned as well, but each was attached to the pegasi boots instead of my default leather. I looked closer at the blades; the engravement seemed to have changed as well. The old blades were plain with the exception for the locking mechanism; these blades however, were brilliantly engraved with swirls with the bottom end of the blade having my cutie mark carved within it. I put down my hoof, no longer interested in them as I was now curious as to where I was. I hadn’t remembered what happened after I had fallen asleep, only that I was supposed to still be sleeping on the floor. I looked around the room; the room was circular, decorated with three windows, each with their curtains covering them making the room dim. The bed was placed vertically from the doorway; next to the bed was a dresser drawer with a lamp placed upon it. To the left of the door was a mirror with the same strange engravings as my hoofblade. I gave special attention to this mirror, walking towards it with utmost caution. I looked into the mirror, simply seeing a reflection of myself, once again seeing the absurdly different colored hood. I shrugged it off, looking towards the door and opening it. I slowly peeked my head out of the door to reveal yet another circular room, this time surrounded with five more doors not including the one I left. I left to my room, closing the door behind me. I walked to the center of the room, looking around me turning around slowly. Each door was exactly identical to mine with only exception being the engravings on the door. I looked towards the first on to the left of my door, walking towards it, opening it slowly. The door let out a creek, louder than I’ve ever heard before. The sounds sent chills down my spine; I prepared myself, extending my right hoofblade. The click echoed through the rooms as if they were empty. I walked into the room, yet again closing the door behind me. The room was decorated in the same manner as the one I had awoken from, with the only difference being the mirror’s engravings. I examined the borders of the mirror, classifying them as strange winged creatures. I stepped in front of the mirror, shivering in horror as I saw Fluttershy’s body bloodied on the floor. It was strange as I was nowhere to be found, I turned around seeing the body once more on the floor. The blood flowed from the body, seeping into the floor. I stepped backwards, pushing the door open as I did. I stood at the middle of the room, looking at the door where I had come from, now drenched in blood. I looked around nervously, not sure if I wanted to open another door. I once again walked towards the door on the left of Fluttershy’s room, opening the door slowly. I slowly walked through the door, immediately noticing the decor changes. It appeared somepony had robbed the place, or struggled to do something. The lamp upon the dresser was broken, the bed unmade and covered in blood. I looked towards the mirror, finding a rather large piece of the mirror taken out from it. I looked through the mirror, but no reflection came. I turned around nervously, leaving the room and closing the door behind me. The door dripped with blood, indicating I had already entered that room. The room began to darken, it seemed unnatural at best. I looked towards the ceiling; it appeared to be closed concrete with a carving of my assassin cutie mark. I stared uneasily at the next room, who would it be? I opened it once again hearing that signature bone chilling creak. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the horrid sights I would then see.

I awoke to the sounds of a loud scream; it appeared the mysterious ponies had discovered my resting place. One of them screamed, throwing a rather large pan at me. I jumped up, wiping my face with one hoof as I bursted through the side door. I apparently had made my mark in Ponyville, it seemed as though anypony who remained in town knew who I was. I ran out of the bakery, taking a mad dash out of town. I reached the edge of town in less than two minutes flat; I looked back still hearing the horrible insults the townspony was yelling. I stopped, taking a breather for a few seconds before running again. I had finally made my mind as to who my next target would be. I sighed, I knew it would be wrong to use the pony I would then be killing, but if I were to ever finish my destiny then I would have to go through with it. I looked up towards Manehatten, saying the words that would ache my heart for all of eternity,

“Rarity, I’m sorry.”

Rain once again showered Equestria with its sympathetic warmth. The clouds were gray and heavy; I tucked away my blade, I had only one I needn’t to lose another. I looked at my arsenal; I did not even have my cloak. I glared at the road ahead, it was simple fields; but even the simplest things upset me. I had reached the end of the tracks by the time I had settled my differences with the weather. There was a rather large cave before me, but the right of the mountain was what seemed to be a grassy path. It only took a second to decide, I walked to the right, along the path. I quickly realized that looks can be quite deceiving; the ground appeared to be especially unstable. To the right of the path was a raging river, one slip could take you to Las Pegasus in less than a few minutes. I carefully sidled along the path, clutching the mountain side tight with whatever I could. The water of the river sprayed viciously in my face, dampening my hooves, loosening my hold. I gritted my teeth, holding on to the rock as best as I could, but the river water was persistent and wanted to pull me down into the depths below. I continued to hold on, but with much struggle; eventually, the river ceded allowing me to walk my path in peace.

The mountain was surprisingly larger than expected, the distance from the farm always made Canterlot seem a bit wee. I looked up at the sky, it seemed as though the night had fallen slower than usual. My hooves were exhausted; I had slipped on so many rocks, resulting in so many falls. Originally, I was afraid of spraining a hoof, now I was afraid I’d never have hooves again. I had heard of hoofless ponies who had broken their hooves during expeditions and had to remove them, but no one had ever seen anypony like that wander into town. It sat down in the middle of the road, brushing my hair back and preparing to sleep. I thought about the dream I had had a few nights ago. What did it mean and why was Fluttershy in it? The strange thing was that I could remember every detail of the dream; I looked around, rubbing my shoulder uneasily. I didn’t feel like sleeping after the vision my imagination had implanted into my memory. I stayed awake that night, not sleeping a single wink. I remember trying to fall asleep at one point, but horrifying images told me to do otherwise. I shook my head, trying to forget what I had saw that horrible night. I thought about the home I looted from, who were the owners? I tried to place the faces I had seen, I could not identify anypony who would match. Perhaps they were newcomers who were just defending their land. I sighed; if I wasn’t going to sleep then I had might as well continue my journey towards Manehatten. I remember Rarity’s smiling face when we traveled there by train, together. She always loved Manehatten, and always wanted to live there. Now I needed her help, to both fix my hoofblade and my destiny. I thought about the meaning of a Cutie Mark, was it to enslave a pony? Or to give them a talent they desired? I thought about the time Applebloom caught the Cutie Pox, I smiled only for a moment as I remembered how humorous it was; but I soon realized that it was the cutie marks that were giving her those special talents. It seemed as though the cutie marks were given to somepony not for a special talent, but for something else; another purpose. I shook my head, bashing down my conspiring thoughts. I remembered the day Applebloom received her real cutie mark, how happy she was and how proud I was.

I had traveled for several days now, each day more rigorous than the last. It was a rather long, sleepless journey with my eyes darker than shadows that consumed the night. I rendezvous with the train tracks that were surprisingly in decent condition. I marveled at their state of being and looked ahead, seeing multiple ponies working on the tracks. They looked up, waving their hooves at me as if they knew me for the longest time. The sight brought tears to my eyes; it had been so long since friendship had been practiced in public. The sun had finally risen at this time with morning air refreshing all of Equestria. I walked up to the pony who was working on the tracks; I looked to them asking,

“How long have you ponies been here? Who are you? Where did you come from? How long had you all known each other?”

He stared blankly at me, as if he were trying to decide which question to answer first. I apologized for the sudden outburst.

“No, no. It’s fine, how about this, would you like to stop by our place for a meal? It’s been a mighty long time since we’ve seen hiker ponies around these parts. Heh, I remember when this trail was the hotspot for campers and hikers alike. I’m not sure what happened but I’m sure you’d be willing to tell us all about it, won’t you?” he smiled, stopping his work and pointing towards the path I had come from. I thanked him repeatedly for his kindness, a trait from which I had not seen in what seems to have been forever. He looked at me with a slanted expression, asking where my bag had gone. I questioned him, he explained that most hiker ponies wore bags and were usually stallions. I looked down, examining my body as if something was on it. I shrugged; he chuckled and pointed me to where his cottage was. I thanked him once more, walking in the direction from which he was pointing.

“The house is the first one on your right, located in the Hollow Shades. My friends and I moved in when everypony moved out, can’t imagine why though…” he continued. I was still walking, only hearing a portion of the conversation. Hollow Shades was known for being a very lonely part of Equestria, I was surprised anypony still inhabited the area. Surprisingly enough, Hollow Shades once had their own train station. I had only had time to visit it once, but it sadly wasn’t on train. I walked along the tracks, coming to a fork in the road. I remembered what the pony had said, taking a right into the woods. The train tracks seemed slightly damaged, but looked manageable to a train engine. Continuing deeper into the woods, I found a small clearing filled with several houses. Each house had been covered in vines and other greenery, making it look as though they were a part of the forest. I looked uneasily at the door; I knew it was wrong to let myself in. I knocked on the door, waited then knocked a second time. There was no answer; just as I put my hoof on the doorknob the door burst open with the track workers greeting me with a happy smile. I was dazed in confusion, I had absolutely no idea how the three train works had made it to their house so fast. I walked in, looking at my surroundings; it was a nice little cottage, the interior design was a bit dark for my taste, but inviting nonetheless. One of the ponies took my satchel bag, I suppose I became a little defense but it had been so long since anypony had been nice to me. He looked at me in confusion as I stared at him, he seemed startled as well. I looked down seeing my boots were still on. The pony I talked to earlier spoke to me and asked if I were going to take my shoes off, I smiled and explained that I simply didn’t feel comfortable taking them off. He gave me his signature chuckle, saying that never in his life had he ever encounter a hiker who wouldn’t take his shoes off. Everypony laughed, sitting around a large rectangular table located in the middle of the dining room.

The house had somewhat of a strange layout; all of the rooms were open and had no doors dividing any of them. There was no wallpaper on the walls, just the plain wooden planks holding back the wind. The floor was neatly polished however, making up for the walls’ bad condition. On the floor was a collection of matching carpets, each with a plain red color similar to the ones in Canterlot Castle. There was no furniture, with the exception of the dining table and a few chairs. The house overall seemed a bit empty, as if something were missing. There was a second floor with a short hallway that led to three smaller bedrooms and a single bathroom. The hallway was narrow, enough to give anypony claustrophobia. The rooms downstairs however were excessively large and all of different sizes. I looked at the table, it was a fine polished wood and I could definitely tell somepony had spent a lot of time making it. Above the table was a single light fixture which seemed to be enough to light the entire house. It wasn’t bright, but it was enough to see what a pony was eating. I sat down, looking a bit worrisome as the brothers greeted me to the table, placing a plate in front of an empty chair. I walked around the table, making my way to the chair and sitting down. They all smiled simultaneously, it seemed almost too coincidental. I quickly shot a look at my hoofblade so that I’d be prepared for anything. They each bowed toward me, introducing one another. The first one jumped from his chair, standing before the table,

“I am Silverhoof the Second” he said in a loud, royal tone, “and I am the true savior of Equestria; you may call me Sil.”

The other laughed, saying things such as “yeah, you wish” or “in your dreams”. I smiled nervously, it was a funny accent sounding accent. Instead of making such comment, I observed the pony. His coat was a standard brown, but had a distinctive gray mane. Similar to the other three brothers; in fact, all three brothers looked identical with the only difference being the style of clothing, mane, and the weight of each pony. I caught a short glimpse of his cutie mark as he jumped from the table, it was an odd jumbled mess, it looked as if some filly had scribbled on it with different colored pencils. I thought about Twilight, how would have reacted in this situation? After Sil sat down, the second pony stood up. I observed him as well, he was rather thin and I could definitely see that he did not leave the house much. His cutie mark was designed in the same fashion as his brother. The second brother took a bow before he introduced himself,

“My name is SharpTill, you may call me Shar” he said in a softer tone, relieving my ears from Sil’s earlier performance. “And we are very glad to have you over.”

He quickly sat down, making room for the third brother.

“We’ve already met, but I apologize for not telling you my name. I am Netherwing, and as you can see, I am a pegasus unlike my two older brothers. You may call me Seth.”

Seth was right; none of his other brothers were pegasi. They all looked at me, expecting me to give an introduction as well. I blushed, hesitating to get up. All three of them looked at me with their red tinted eyes, practically begging me. I sighed, standing up and walking in front of the table. The ponies clapped as I prepared myself, thinking of what I would say to them.

“Uh, hello! My name is Applejack and I come from Sweet Apple Acres near Ponyville. My family moved out of the farm and I am on my way to Manehatten to meet with a, uh, friend.” I smiled, hoping that I was done. Seth looked at me, narrowing his eyes and locking them on my cutie mark. He shot a look at Shar who then nodded to Sil and back again. He and his three brothers all stood up, circling around me like sharks in the water. I stood in the middle of the room, surrounded by three ponies with the sternest faces anypony would have ever seen. I spoke up,

“What are you doing? Seth? Sil? Shar?”

I began to doubt my assumptions about these being friendly folks. Shar eventually broke the silence, stopping the circle,

“Are you really an assassin?”

I grew redder than a tomato during a spring harvest. In my defense I extended my hoofblade, the loud clicking echoing through the home. Stunned, the three brothers stopped, I realized I was pointing it in Sil’s muzzle. Seth looked at Shar again before then breaking out laughing. I tried to stay serious, pointing the blade closer to Sil; but he had already moved from his position.

“Welcome home, Applejack!” greeted Seth, still grinning broadly and dancing around Sil. I looked around; asking what in all of Equestria was going on.

“Oh, it’s truly nice to see another friendly face around these parts! Silverhoove knew one of your kind you know! It must be fate that the Ones Who Came Before put you in our midst!” cried out Shar, who was now dancing around Sil. I really didn’t understand any of this, why were they talking about the rubbish my Great AppleRaven was saying? Who was this “Silverhoove” they spoke so fondly of? I broke away from the celebration, pacing back and forth; breaking down every last comment that was said in the last few hours. Eventually, Seth noticed I wasn’t involved in their small huddle and walked over to talk to me. I sat down in the corner of the room where it was dark and I would be able to think for myself. Seth sat down next to me, looking at me with longing. I looked over, asking him the questions that I had just asked myself. He smiled,

“Silverhoove was our greatest ancestor; he was born during the Dark Era and even inspired the Silver Era. That was our family’s most triumphant time, of course now nopony knows what happened to him. He just sort of, disappeared.”

Seth looked down into the floor, staring into the cracks. I tried to give him some reassurance while still trying to get some answers from him.

“I know what you mean, Seth. My mother disappeared as well, I never saw her again.” I was beginning to feel down myself. I looked at Seth, who was still staring into the floor.

“How do you know my family and did you know I was an assassin?” I tried my best to ask him more questions while he was vulnerable. He looked up again, smiling.

“Our family history goes deeper than you think, Applejack. The Silver Family started soon after the Second Demolition, under the name of Star Family. It was a small family that was short lived. It was AppleRaven who found Silverhoove, we thank your family for that. If not for your AppleRaven, Silverhoove would have died; again, I thank your family.”

Once again, I was stunned. How did Seth know about my Great AppleRaven. Seth smirked, as if he were reading my thoughts,

“I want to show you something, I think you’ll like it very much.”

Seth stood up, walking up stairs and through the hallway, taking the first door on the left. In the room was not what I had expected, instead of a bedroom it was some kind of work station filled with several chairs and desks. Papers and schematics of buildings and other designs were scattered all over the floor. He apologized for the mess, and walked to a particular chair that was decorated with red linen fabric. He pushed the chair aside, revealing a small box that was hidden underneath. I looked at the box; it had a similar design to the one I had dug out from under the tree. He pointed towards the lock on the box,

“Recognize this symbol?” he said, referring to my cutie mark. “Only you can open this box, what do you say?”

I looked at him, examining the lock. It was nothing I had ever seen before. Most locks used keys or were just opened by pressing your hoof against it, but this was of different design. I could see the work the locksmith must have put into making such a box. The lock a simple hole, but it was far too thin for any key to fit. I thought about what was in the first chest; my cloak design, my hoofblades, and a note. I looked at my hoofblade, flicking my wrist back and pressing the blade into the lock. There was a soft click, followed by a slow turning motion. In an instant, the box sprung open, revealing inside what appeared to be a rolled up parchment.

“How did you know about this?” I asked Seth, who was still drooling over the scroll.

“I-I didn’t, I just saw your blade and mark.” stuttered Seth, now stammering to leave the room. I looked at the scroll, carefully picking it up and preparing to open it. Seth stopped me, putting his hoof on mine, knocking the scroll out of my hand. I glared at him; he shrugged and told me, “You mustn’t open the scroll! Not until after the Destruction of Harmony!”

I stared at him blankly, he shook his violently,

“Oh, you don’t know the half of it, Silverhoove was involved with everything. He was the one who discovered the future before it had even occurred. He knew about the prophecy before Celestia had even appointed him the ‘one’.”

“Okay, but you still haven’t answered my question! How do you know all of this?” I demanded answers and I was tired of this playing around. He called to the others announcing that they would then be taking a trip to the “cave”.

The two brothers stood, with utmost seriousness. I began to feel a bit nervous, regretting my questioning. Seth opened the door, standing there as he counted everypony. I grabbed my satchel on my way out, placing the scroll within the bag and slinging it over my shoulder. They marched out of the house in a single file line, each one whispering to each other as they walked. I stayed slightly behind, in case anything were to jump out at us. I glanced towards the bag wondering what knowledge was contained within it. I thought about Granny Smith’s story, I still needed to finish it but I had no idea where in Equestria they had gone. The three brothers walked into the thick woods behind the house, Sil waited for me to catch up, calling my name repeatedly. I trotted towards them, trying to keep the pace. I could tell they were excited to finally show somepony else the mysterious cave they spoke of.

The forest was dark, damp and especially cold. I looked around, wishing I had my hood to protect me. I had felt so alone since my hood was stolen, I had to get to Manehatten as fast as I could; but I first needed to investigate Silverhoove, a late descendant to the three brothers. They said Silverhoove knew the Apple family well and were supposedly close. I felt it was my duty to find the truth as well as serving my contract. I looked at the forest around me, despite it being rather dark, I began to see a clearing in the road. The dirt below my hooves seemed as if they had been walked on numerous times before. Ahead was a patch of moonlight, making the spot unique from the rest of the forest. All of us had walked in silence, nopony making a sound other than the dirt crumbling under our hooves. We stood in the middle of the clearing, doused the purest of moonlight. Shar broke the silence,

“We are here.”

I looked towards Shar who was staring deep into the cave’s mouth. Each of the brothers walked towards the cave, touching a small silver stone merged inside of the wall as they entered. Sil signaled me to follow; I had no other choice but to agree. I examined the piece of silver; it was pure as can be; impressive enough to put even Rarity in awe. It was hard to find silver around these parts, I knew that for sure. I walked into the cave, it was dark but more rocks of silver could be seen reflecting the moonlight throughout the cavern, dimly lighting it. I looked at the walls of the cave; messages could be seen written in a modern pony dialect, still legible as ever. Ahead of me was what appeared to be an altar with yet another scroll laid out over the rocks. Sil quickly gathered the scroll, rolling it up and giving it to me. He smiled, looking at Seth who said,

“That is the only other scroll that has gone unseen by Equestria.” he looked rather sad, I knew what was coming, “That piece of parchment is the only accurate documentation Silverhoove’s life. Unfortunately, despite the accuracy, it doesn’t tell us where he has gone.” He chuckled, “I bet if we turned this scroll in, Princess Celestia would be knocked out of rule for certain.”

I nervously smiled, I knew he was joking, but little did he know that these things were actually happening. Seth turned to me, holding the scroll. I stepped backward; I knew what was going to happen. Seth chuckled, “I want you to take this scroll with you, read it when you have the chance. Perhaps things will become clearer when you have discovered the truth.”

I headed out that morning, determined to finally finish my mission in northwest Equestria. The three brothers were gracious enough to give supplies to last me the journey from Manehatten back to Ponyville. I thanked them again, securely fastening the satchel around my neck. As I approached the edge of Hollow Shades, Netherwing approached me. He carried both the box and the scroll we had retrieved from the cave. He seemed to be saddened, but I understood. Seth asked me to accept the scrolls and explained that they would be useful to my purpose in Equestria. I refused to take such things of his family’s history, but he insisted,

“It’s your family too.”

I opened my bag, making room for the box and Silverhoove’s scroll. I tightly fastened the buttons, and with that; I headed out to Manehatten.

I ventured into the forest; Seth had mentioned a path that led to Manehatten through the back of Hollow Shades. He said that it would avoid a rather large cave that housed train tracks. I looked ahead, seeing some sort of opening in the distance. The sun blazed above me, scorching all the plants around me. I thanked Daring Do for the hat, and then continued towards the clearing. Seth said that I would soon come to a clearing if I followed the path, eventually leading to a field with a single train track built upon it. I heeded his instructions, and broke into a sprint towards the clearing. My legs quickly exhausted, but I had felt much more accomplished knowing that I had run half the distance. Despite the distance traveled, I was surprised to see that my boots were still in the same condition as I had received them. I smiled, thinking that this journey had not been so bad. I managed to meet some new friends that helped me find the truth of my family. I looked towards the bag, thinking to myself. I wasn’t sure when I’d be able to open the scroll; I figured I would stay in Manehatten for a week or so before finishing my target and fleeing the city. I had only hoped Rarity’s generosity had not become corrupted and lost by the time I arrived.

I found Seth’s description of the clearing to be surprisingly accurate. It was a simple grass plain with a single track running down the middle. To the right of the tracks was the city of Manehatten, and to the left was a simple cave that was much shorter than I had imagined. I always admired Manehatten; it was rather different from the other cities and towns in Equestria, in fact, it is the only city of its kind to be built entirely on water. I walked along the plains; the road was moist and well fertilized. The city ahead was a sight for sore eyes, the forest and wilderness had numbed my senses towards civilization. It was quite a relieving sight to finally see a fully fleshed city. It was high noon, the windows of the buildings shined with such brilliance; I smiled, finally reaching my destination after all this time. The time spent traveling through the woods and other wilderness had been stressful, I was not prepared or excited for the trip back. I walked on the train tracks, seeing how it was the only way to access the city without a boat. The tracks looked like they were in commission, I wondered if the Silver Brothers had worked on these as well and if they would be fixing the ones in Ponyville as well. I thought about escape plans and other maneuvers, but finally reassured myself understanding that it would be similar to the one in Fluttershy’s cottage, just with a different target. I then contemplated about the surroundings; the city would be large with taller buildings than the ones in Ponyville. I looked ahead; I was almost at the city gates. I squinted my eyes in the sunlight, seeing two ponies standing at attention. Before the city was a bridge that connected the mainland to the city. Unfortunately, that bridge is the only way to get to Manehatten. In order to use the boat, you’d have to brave enough to take the boat down a cliff to reach the beaches. Despite Manehatten not being on high ground, the cliff to reach it was. The bridge was always described as somewhat steep, but manageable. The guards saw me approaching and readied themselves, I looked at them more closely; they didn’t seem like Canterlot Guards, but they certainly looked the part. I was already wanted in Cloudsdale for the possession of concealed weapons; more trouble with the royal guard was the last thing I needed. I wore my hat low, covering my eyes, hoping that would make a difference. I walked closer still, keeping my head down. The guards closed in, leaving their position and cautiously walking towards me. They carried swords in their holsters, but as soon as they saw me they had drawn them. When I figured it would be the right time, I stopped; standing away from the bridge, keeping my head down and staring directly at my hoofblade; preparing to release its might at any second. I quickly noticed that one of the guards had not drawn his sword; he looked towards his fellow guard and shouted,

“Who are you? What business do you have in Manehatten?”

He had a stern voice, something you would hear from a coach at the Equestria Games. I looked at him, practically glaring. I saw him move his hind right leg backward, as if bracing for impact.

“My name is Applejack; I’m here to see a friend. Why is the Cloudsdale guard here?” I said, staring at the sluggishly hidden hoofblade peeking from under their armour. The guard quickly noticed what I was looking at and tucked it in as if I weren’t looking.

“What’s it to you? Cloudsdale is taking over Manehatten under strict orders.” he replied, looking over at the guard next to him. “We’ve heard a lot about you Applejack; you’ve caused quite the stir in Ponyville as well as Cloudsdale. If what happened in Ponyville was true; then you might actually qualify as a threat.”

The two of them laughed, still holding their ground.

“Well? Are you two going to let me in?” I asked, watching the two of them make fools of themselves.

“What? Of course not, we’re going to turn you in and get our reward!” he laughed, drawing his sword and planting his hooves into the ground, ready to charge. I narrowed my eyes, bracing myself, looking up and lifting the hat from my face, throwing it into the air. I stood my ground, extending my hoofblade and listening to the sweet sound of battle as it clicked into place. I smiled, the guards faces suddenly changed, but they immediately changed their expressions. I expected them to charge at me, but I quickly was fatigued of waiting and took the first move. I ran at the leader, the one who had drawn his sword last and jumped overhead; bringing my blade down on his head which he impressively defended. I perfectly landed on all four hooves, turning around as quickly as possible and readying my blade for another attack. The second guard attacked, I deflected his sword and gave him a buck in the face. He stumbled backward, not expecting such a powerful blow to the face. The first guard looked away at his comrade's despair; I saw an opportunity to attack. I sprinted at him, disarming him with my right hoof while stabbing his jugular with my left. He spat out blood, eventually beginning to choke on it. I shot a glare at the second guard, who was just now regaining mobility and had finally stood up. Sprinting towards him, I jumped into the air landing yet another buck in the face. I now stood on top of him, raising my hoofblade above his head and piercing the small blade deep into his iliac. I bolted straight, but I carefully put his head down upon the ground. I looked towards him, asking questions before he bled to death,

“What are you doing in Manehatten? Who is your leader? Where is he now?”

I looked upon his bloodied face; the artery would not last much longer. He tried his best to answer while still holding the pain,

“Why should I give you any of the answers?”

He coughed blood, my time was running short.

“You having nothing else to hide, you are going to become one with the dirt anyway. You had might as well share your knowledge” I said it in the calmest tone I could find. He hesitated before looking at his wound; he realized the blood would not clot. He cried,

“The boss wanted us to keep you out of Manehatten. She thinks she knows what you are planning and is trying her best to stop it. The boss should still be in Cloudsdale, in the far back you’ll find a factory where we make the clouds. She has put her research there, please don’t kill her, she’s a nice pony.”

I interrupted him, “That wasn’t the question, but it’ll have to do. Where is my equipment?”

He stammered, still looking at the blood; his wound had become terminal, “I-I’m not sure, but I doubt it would be far from the factory.”

I thanked him, removing the blade from his body, the rest of his blood spewed from his wound. I stood up, wiping the blade on the guard’s shirt. I looked at the first guard, who lay dead on the grass. I wouldn’t be able to get answers from him anytime soon; I looked at the guard who had just died. I took his sheathe and his sword, carefully placing it around my neck along with the satchel. I exhaled, looking towards the bridge. I walked along it, the bridge was steep as the rumors had foretold. I took a deep breath and walked down the path; trying my hardest not to look down at the watery grave below. It seemed as though I had been traveling on that bridge for hours. With every step I took, another needed to be taken. This went on for quite some time and I didn’t feel as if I were getting any closer to my destination. I looked ahead, wiping my brow as the distance was simply too great a task. I thought to myself for a moment, ‘Why had I been complaining? Was this the guilt of murdering two of the royal guards?’ In my own defense, I thought about them a little more, ‘they weren’t guards at all, just greedy stallions who wanted the money. You attacked first in your defense; there was no harm in that.’ I continued to walk while enjoying the first pleasing conversation with myself, ‘But those were still innocent ponies! You can’t kill random ponies for the fun of it!’ ‘It wasn’t fun though, it was self defense. Besides, those ponies weren’t of the royal guard; they were a part of the corrupt Pegasi Army.’

I did have a point there; those ponies were not of a friendly breed. I supposed it was for defense, they had drawn their swords before I drew mine. I looked at the sword strapped across my back, would they accept such weapons into the city? I hadn’t thought about it, there could be more of the guards within the city walls. Where would I hide my blades if I have no cloak? I took a deep breath, ‘it would be fine’ I thought to myself. I had finally approached the city and was immediately greeted to bustling streets and other vehicles that ruled the road. I looked around, ponies everywhere were staring at me; I smiled nervously, trying my best to fit in.

The roads were not as narrow as I remembered them. They were slightly wider and newly paved. Everything seemed peaceful enough, nothing at all like Ponyville. The buildings were much higher than last time, skyscrapers on the edge of every corner. The roads were crowded with more ponies than ever; with every red light about seventy ponies would cross the streets at once. I stood at a guard toll booth where I supposed the two guards would originally be standing. In front of me was a tee intersection, crossing from the left to the right. Around me were buildings, small shops and other things of the sort. I had no money, so I had to stick with the hat I was wearing for now. I walked along the streets, trying my best to blend in with everypony while carrying a full length sword and pegasi-designed-cloud-defying boots. I looked around, where would I find Rarity? I moved to a remote location, thinking about the situation. Rarity has to be somewhere in Manehatten, I thought about it more in depth, eventually coming up with one of the most ludicrous ideas in the history of Equestria. I looked around, planning out my action strategy. In order for my plan to work, I would need to pickpocket somepony and retrieve money. My cutie mark glowed in the similar fashion the cutie map used to call us. I looked around, staring at somepony’s small brown bag that was strapped to his back. I looked around, walking slowly towards him. He didn’t seem to notice me at all; I reached out, shuffling around his bag, eventually pulling two bits from his bag. I walked in the opposite direction, throwing the bits into my satchel and searching for my next target. I looked around, seeing how everypony was gathered in tight groups along the roads; I saw this as a wonderful money making plan. I pushed my way into a crowd, snagging bits as if they were apples on the farm. I ran out of the crowd, heading towards a small boutique on the edge of the road. I walked inside, thinking to myself how idiotic this was going to be. I looked around, talking to the salespony at the desk. She eyeballed me suspiciously; I went through the cloaks they had on sale, eventually finding one that would suit me until I retrieved my uniform. I picked the cloak out, taking it to the front desk while the clerk registered the item, demanding forty bits as the price. I looked at her, pulling out the forty she asked for, leaving me with twenty two bits left. She huffed as if she was expecting me to sell out. I knew I was a country pony, but I knew my prices. I asked her for a changing room, but just as I did who should burst through the door but, Rarity.

“Darling, Applejack! By Celestia, what are you doing in Manehatten? I thought you left with your family!”

It seemed as though Rarity had a fashion radar that detected anypony buying something clothing related.

“Oh dear, Applejack. What in Equestria is that?” she said, referring to my newly bought cloak, “What happened to the one I made you in Ponyville?”

“Listen Rarity, it’s a long story that I’d rather not tell in a boutique. Let me put this on and we’ll head over to your place and have… tea or something like that.” I rolled my eyes, entering the changing room in the back of the room and donning the cloak.

The cloak was simple, but necessary. Unfortunately, the cloak did not include a hood, but the cuffs around the hooves were perfect for hiding my hoofblade. The cloak was black, and had a single dyed equestrian leather belt of the same color that ran across my chest. It was well made, but I still had wished for the hood. I equipped my sword, carefully putting it over my head. The sword’s sheath perfectly matched the cloak, making it hard to see in the night. I smiled, looking at how clever the cloak was made; but the happiness was short lived, I missed my old uniform. I had to retrieve it, it was of Apple family property and it was my duty to retrieve it. I stepped out from the changing room; Rarity clapped her hooves watching me as I gave her a spin.

“Ooh! It looks so mysterious! Very nice find, Applejack!” complimented Rarity. I blushed, I wasn’t known for a good fashion sense. We left the boutique, heading to what I assumed to be Rarity’s home. The streets seemed to have flushed out; everypony seemed to have fled the roads while I was shopping. I looked around wondering where everypony went, I lowered Daring Do’s hat below my eyes. Rarity watched me as I fixed my hat, looking nervous, she finally asked,

“So how are you doing these days?” she eyeballed my sword, I looked at her keeping my calm and answering as politely and accurately as possible without giving myself away.

“Oh, nothing much, I’ve just been doing a lot of” I quickly tried to think of another excuse for carrying a sword and blade. “Traveling! The roads these days are very dangerous! Especially at night, who knows what monsters will pop out!”

Rarity looked at me, but she seemed to believe my story. I wiped my forehead, relieving myself of the misery lying would have put me through if she had not believed it. Rarity stopped in front of a tall apartment building, built from stone that seemed to reach the clouds. By the time we had arrived at said building, night had fallen. I looked glorious in my new cloak, I was quite proud of the choice I had made. The belt was decorated in shining silver buckles that glistened in the moonlight. Rarity entered the building, I followed her. The building was very low budget, and the condition of the place was not what somepony would expect from a pony like Rarity. The carpet was an awful green color and the ceilings waterlogged from the earlier rainstorm. I could see the embarrassment in Rarity’s face as she tried to hide her blush. We walked into a lobby style room, with small chairs that had been poorly maintained as peeled wallpaper was struggling to part with walls that had clearly seen better days. The hallways were just as bad as the lobby, but were manageable given the patience. Rarity stopped in front of a door, and withdrew a small golden key out from a bag she had been carrying during the entire trip. She placed the key in the door, turning it slowly. I felt bad seeing Rarity at such a low state; it was so unlike her to go through this much trouble with her businesses. She was always so successful in whatever she did, whether it was making a dress or any other kind of facility that needed to be decorated. She opened the door, turning on the lights. I walked in the room, getting a clear perspective of the domain. The bed was made nicely, and the curtains seemed to have been changed. SweetieBell was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling above her.

“Well, it certainly isn’t much, but the decorating was the best I could do.” sighed Rarity, clearly ashamed of the room.

“It uh, looks kind of like a hotel room.” I said, honestly sharing my opinion. She glared at me, and then sighed once more.

“That’s because it is. It was the only place we could afford after the townsponies raided our boutique in Ponyville.” Rarity looked down, brushing whatever she could from the floor and fixing the shades of the light fixtures with her magic. SweetieBell sat up for the first time, looking at me and smiled.

“Hi Applejack! How’s Applebloom? I haven’t seen her since the Apples left town!” She smiled; it was nice to see some cheer in the musty old apartment. I looked at her, smiling. I hadn’t seen Applebloom either, I tried to come up with a simple answer, “Oh, she’s doing fine I’m sure. They all left the farm a while ago; I doubt they’d be any trouble with Big Mac around.” I turned to Rarity who was sulking on the bed next to SweetieBell.

“So how’s Manehatten? I remember you always wanted to live here.” I tried to cheer her up with some small talk, but she simply began to cry.

“It’s hard, Applejack. It really is, I don’t know how you stayed sane during all of this. The change is very difficult, I can’t believe we couldn’t just stay in Ponyville where I belong.” she cried, I felt uncomfortable. I lost the determination I had the other day when I had left the three brothers’ place.

“Listen, Rarity. Perhaps we can go and… sightsee while I’m here. I won’t be here long, I’ve got some places to go before I find a place to settle down. Might as well enjoy me while you can, I guarantee I won’t be back for a long time.” I smiled, still trying to cheer her up or find another way for her to leave this state. She sat up with confidence,

“You’re right, Applejack. We’ve got to make the best of things. Tomorrow we’ll head out and I’ll show you some of the main attractions here at Manehatten. They’ve got a few places, but it isn’t too shabby. There is a room in the back; you can sleep there for the night.”

I thanked her, heading towards the room she mentioned; it was a closet with the doors removed. I laughed; I had to make the best of things like she said.

I woke up in a bed, similar to the ones in Canterlot. I remembered them vaguely, but my mind seemed clear. I stared into the distance, it was the room again. Where was I? It was the room with the mirrors and windows. I closed my eyes, standing up from the bed and firmly planting my hooves on the ground. I looked around; my clothing seemed to have changed since the last time I awoke from that bed. It was the simple black cloak, but this time paired with a deep black hood. I smiled, I missed the hoods, they really did feel the best in a desperate situation. I grabbed my hood, placing it deep over my head. I looked around, my second hoofblade was back, it felt natural, all of it. I closed my eyes, looking towards the mirror that seemed to have returned from the previous encounter. The mirror seemed familiar, not from the other dream, but from something I had seen in Equestria. I thought about the mirror in Celestia’s castle, denying its relationship. The design was much different from that one, I shook my head. The mirror showed my flank and cloak perfectly, I examined the way I looked. Everything seemed normal, except for a small stain under the collar. I took a closer look at it, the stain shined in the black fabric. I sniffed it, finding nothing that would be useful to my case. I stepped in front of the door once more, praying to myself that nothing corrupt or evil will be behind it. I opened the door and heard that same obnoxious sound that sent shivers down my spine. I was greeted to the same circular room as before, only this time, one of the doors was boarded up. I couldn’t quite recall which door it was without going in. It had been a long journey since the last time I received this dream treatment. I stood in the center, looking around me and turning around several times before entering a room. I walked towards the room and opened the door, peeking inside carefully. The interior was nicely decorated; everything within the room was neat and organized. Walked inside, the room seemed inviting enough. I extended my blade, carefully walking through the door. I looked around, the mirror and floor seemed nicely cleaned. I stopped, looking around. The room seemed normal, much more normal than the last two rooms I had entered in the other dream sequence. I stepped in front of the mirror, everything seemed normal. I adjusted my belt, shaking it from side to side. I turned around while looking back at the mirror; looking at my general appearance. That’s when I heard a voice calling my name; the voice seemed familiar, but I couldn’t quite place it. I could feel its breath against the nape of my neck; it felt cold, like it had been left in ice for years without end. I shivered, the voice sounded distant, but felt very close. I turned around, seeing nothing but a small wooden dresser drawer sitting next to the bed. I looked around, quickly scanning the area; nothing seemed to be out of place. I left the room, closing the door behind me; I retracted the blade and watched the door be drenched with blood. I remembered this strange occurrence happening in my other dream as well. Blood would run down from the door’s frame and continue to soak through the wood. I walked to the center of the room, seeing all the doors corrupted by the blood, except one. I nervously walked towards the door, opening it and peering inside. It was the room I woke up in, exactly how I left it. I walked inside, heading towards my bed. I sat in the bed, closing my eyes. I figured I would return to Equestria if I closed my eyes and resumed my sleeping pattern. Something caught my attention however, I began to hear a banging noise coming from outside. The sound grew louder; I woke up with a startle, leaving my bed. I quickly walked to the door, wielding my blade before I opened the door. I crouched, cautiously opening the door and looking outside. It was the same circular room as before, only this time a mirror had appeared in the center. I walked out to the mirror, noticing the door from the room I had entered seemed to be torn from the wall. I looked around, hoping to find the door that belonged in said hole; but it was nowhere to be seen. I heard the noise again, this time I saw the mirror slightly moving; turning toward me. I froze, the sound in the mirror grew louder; my heart raced to the point that I couldn’t think straight. I looked at the mirror opening my eyes that had become sealed shut in fear.

I looked into the mirror and to my horror, I saw Rarity with her eyes closed, crying tears of blood beautifully running down her white face. It was Rarity who was banging against the mirror; I put my hoof against the reflection. She opened her eyes, I watched as the vision of her became foggier. I wiped the mirror, yelling into the reflection. I ran into the empty room, the only one without a door that was sealed. I looked inside; it was the room I had entered earlier. It seemed as though things were fine, but I looked around and investigated further. When I couldn’t find anything, I prepared to leave the room; but something had my eye under a spell. I looked up, towards the wall. I stared at the wall, seeing Rarity’s body sewed into the walls. I stared deep into the black eyeless sockets, stitched open and stained red with the blood of former friends. Her mouth sewed open with the threads she had used to make my uniform. Her body seemed lifeless, but still her head followed my every movement. I noticed a small wound near her right hind leg, it was similar to the piercings I had put upon the guards when I arrived in Manehatten. She stared back; her hair had been pulled out. I looked down; noticing a strange material the rug was made of. I observed closer still, hairs and blood had formed the rug together; forming a familiar pattern parallel to Rarity’s mane style. I lifted my hoof, blood rushed from it. My hoof bled quickly, I tried to wipe it against the rug but it only seemed to bleed faster. I looked back at Rarity’s body, but I found nothing there. I turned towards the door, finding my friends waiting for me. They were lined up, lifeless and stitched in the same way as Rarity had been. They’re bodies lacked skeletons and sat in a pool of blood and mucus. I counted them, “Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity…” I stopped, where was Twilight? I heard a voice behind me; it was the same one I had heard from before.

“I fixed them for you, just the way you like them.”

I turned around, seeing Twilight’s soulless body sewed to a key like a puppet. She swayed from side to side; her mouth, cut with slits that had her jaw hanging open. I screamed, but she laughed, I turned around seeing my friends’ bodies being strung like puppets as well. Each one jumped around me in a circle as I screamed. I cowered in the middle of the circle, silencing my scream. I looked into the mirror and found myself staring back, lifeless and limp against the floor with every ounce of blood taken from the body.

I bolted straight up, sweating more than I ever have. My heart raced and my pupil dilated to the size of eggs as I stood up, screaming in pain. I looked at my hoof, my blade nestled silently, listening. Rarity woke up,

“What in the name of Celestia is going on?” she asked, I began to cry. What would happen if I told her I had come to kill her? Tears ran down my face, she could hear me sobbing.

“Darling, what’s wrong?” she asked as she walked towards me, sitting down in the closet next to me. I couldn’t let her find out about the dream, it would be too traumatic and simply too obvious in a sense that could potentially destroy my entire operation. I looked at her, wiping my face; she stared deep into my eyes, practically begging for an answer.

“I-It was nothing, just a rather strange dream. I’ll get over it.” I tried my best to keep the idea of dreams out of the subject. She smiled,

“Well, that’s good to hear. I’m sure you’ll pull through just like everything else you’ve managed to slip past.”

I smiled back, she did have a point. I stood up, fixing my hair; the closet was not an ideal place to sleep but I knew it was all Rarity had.

Today was the day of judgment, I had to fulfill my mission on assassinating Rarity, and otherwise I would miss the chance of completing my destiny’s desire. Rarity put on her scarf, it was a little worn and slightly torn but she still managed to appreciate its simplicity. I smiled; it was very much like the Rarity I used to know. I put on my cloak and hat, still preferring the hood. Rarity opened the door, letting me through first. We walked down the stray halls and deteriorating walls that housed the lowlife ponies of Manehatten. The lobby was empty still; nopony bothered using the facilities provided by the manager. I noticed the water fountains had never been cleaned, the couches had been destroyed by neighboring termites and all other utilities were either dirty or simply nonexistent. Together, we walked out the door, greeted by the morning city air. I looked around; the streets were bustling with land and unicorn ponies. I tried to spot any pegasi, but none could be spotted. Why had pegasi ponies been guarding the city without any residents inside? Rarity stood on the corner of the road, calling for a taxi cart. She waved her hand as multiple taxis ran by, avoiding her like a plague. I felt bad for Rarity, but I couldn’t make a scene in Manehatten. Too much information concerning the Ponyville Incident had been leaked around Equestria. I was surprised nopony else had noticed my presence and attacked me yet. I lowered my hat, breaking my line of sight with Rarity. I knew she’d call a soon as a taxi would aid us. Unfortunately, the recurring retreat from Rarity’s presence was mutual. Even empty taxis would turn their heads away from her. I laid back onto the wall of an apartment building, watching Rarity as she struggled to find an available vehicle for transport. She begged everypony within the carriage, but even the drivers would shun her. I eventually grew tired of the constant neglected treatment. I stood up, walking towards a carriage that appeared vacant. I saw Rarity move towards the taxi, I held my hoof up finally intervening in the situation. She nodded and let me handle the situation. The taxi driver looked toward me, and then looked at Rarity who was standing behind me. He looked a bit cross, but I wouldn’t let that get in the way of our destination. I needed to get to an attraction; otherwise my contract could never be complete. The driver huffed,

“I’m not serving anypony who deceives others for their personal needs; like that one there.” pointing towards Rarity; I glared at her, she nervously shrugged.

“Listen here, we need a taxi, and we need it now. So I suggest you fix yourself up and start running because I’m not in the mood to negotiate.” I spoke with the firmest tone I could find. The driver shook it off and smiled, I could see I wouldn’t be going anywhere with this pony. I sighed and looked toward Rarity.

“Why don’t you go and find SweetieBell, I’m sure she’d want to come with us.” I smiled, Rarity agreed, running off to find SweetieBell in the apartment next door. I returned to the driver, glaring like never before. The intensity threw him off, he shivered ever so slightly.

“Now, where were we? Ah, yes.” I smirked, lunging my hoofblade into his throat and watching him bleed on the floor. Somepony screamed, pointing towards the dead pony. I looked around seeing how I had created a rather large offense. The ponies ran around screaming for help in every way possible. Some ran to phone booths, sent letters, and even ran to the nearest police station. I now stood as a convict; I grabbed the body and carried it out to an alley where I proceeded to hide it under a large green bin. Help apparently arrived; several ponies stood guard on each side of the alleyway. They were dressed in black uniforms, very different from mine. They carried lights which blared into my eyes, I looked up; they sky was the only thing clear. I looked at the officers who continued to slowly walk towards me, holding swords and other weapons. I turned around, seeing how the other side had gotten closer in their progress. I jumped onto the green bin, climbing the walls, windows, and ladders. The guards broke into a sprint, trying to climb the buildings as well but my speeds were far too superior for them to match it. I reached out to the roof, holding on for as long as I possibly could; pulling myself up with all my might. I realized the buildings in Manehatten were much larger than the ones in Ponyville, with the most standard of them reaching into thin air. The height made me nervous; I looked down, watching the guards stumble upon each other. I laughed; I knew they were no match for the likes of me. I ran to the edge of the building, look far below me. I took my hat off, holding on to it for safe-keeping. Below me was nothing but streets, the police had surrounded the area heavily with multiple guards from the Pegasi Army. I despised the sight of their kind, even more so now that they planned to destroy all of Equestria. I took a leap of faith, not caring about the ground below me; I felt the wind flow through me as I extended my arms in an elegant dive. I opened my eyes at the last second, seeing how I was about to die. The ground was close enough to touch, but apparently I had forgotten one thing; Pegasi have wings. Two guards held me by my bottom hooves, muttering curses and other nasty insults. I struggled to be free, but they wouldn’t budge. I sighed; I had failed my mission and my destiny. I looked ahead, the view was upside down, but I managed to see Rarity. Her face was disappointed, she didn’t seem angry however; perhaps she didn’t know the truth of my well-being. The guards scolded me, forcing my head down to forever look at the ground. They called to the Manehatten police, explained that they would take over the situation from there. Rarity looked deep into my eyes, but I quickly broke the gaze in disappointment and shame. The police were pleased that I had been convicted and captured. I looked at my hoofblade, trying my best to extend it. I kicked the guard on my left, causing him to fall over and drop his spear. The right guard let go in surprise, I extended my hoofblade and stabbed his neck with my blade. He gasped for air; I glared into his eyes as the police backed away scared of the damage I was capable of. I smirked, seeing the fear in the eyes of the officials, it satisfied me greatly. I noticed an officer in the back, he seemed to be smiling. I looked at him, squinting my eyes to improve vision as best as I could. Something snapped; I looked at my hooves, they were stained with the blood of my enemy but it seemed to have mingled with the blood of my own. I collapsed, watching as the officials casually walked towards me, shaking hooves with somepony who was standing behind me. I couldn’t quite make out the figure, but I could’ve sworn I recognized the voice.

“You’ve caused quite the amount of trouble in Equestria, haven’t you?”

I slowly opened my eyes, my vision still fuzzy from the event that happened earlier. I looked around, it was a small cellar; something that would expect to see from Apple Loosa. A guard looked at me from a gate, laughing and throwing rotten apple cores in my mane. I sat up, looking around and observing condition as well as my surroundings. I sat up, I was laid upon a stone bed that was decorated with rotten hay. Around me were cracked walls that have clearly been poorly maintained. Upon the wall behind the bed was a barred window with sunlight that gazed upon the door. The walls were no longer than the length of two barrels put together with the exception of the back wall being slightly more lengthy. The wall directly in front of the bed was the door; it consisted of metal bars that reached from the ceiling to the floor. Along with the walls, the door itself was in the exact same pattern with the only difference being a lock and two hinges that held the door together. After quite some time of devising strategies and other means of escape, I stood up. The guards were still standing on the other side of the barred wall, laughing and pointing at me as if I were a zoo animal. I turned towards the window, jumping up and clinging onto the ledge while placing my hind hooves along the cracks in the walls. The guards laughed, saying things such as, “Look! It’s alive!” or “It can climb! How funny is that?” I looked outside, the ground seemed distant which meant only one thing; I was back in Cloudsdale. I huffed, jumping down from the ledge. I turned towards the guards with a mean look, weaving through the straw that scattered the floor. I crouched low, as if I were targeting my pray. The guards shuffled around, preparing their swords as if I were to magically break out. I broke out laughing, the guards were scared of every move I made, I liked that feeling. The feeling that I could practically control the enemy with the feelings of fear they emulated. I paced back and forth, thinking of ways to escape and why I was placed in Cloudsdale Correctional instead of the Canterlot Jail. Who was the pony that mysteriously attacked me from behind? I rubbed my head, it still hurt; in fact, it was bleeding again. I rolled my eyes, lying down on the stone bed and closing my eyes. A plan suddenly appeared in my mind, I could visualize every detail. I smiled, the plan would be clever, risky, and definitely dangerous; it was perfect.

The sun arose even slower than usual, perhaps the sisters thought it would be convenient to slow the days, especially since Luna’s execution was right around the corner. I thought longer and longer still. The plan I had devised would work, but by coincidence alone. I did not have the time capacity to make any mistakes during my escape. The two guards had left while I was asleep, but another seemed to have returned. He stood outside of my cell, wearing a rather different uniform from the two who had been on patrol last night. I stood from my stone bed, looking at the guard. He smirked, pulling a key from a pouch tightly fastened around his hip. The key was plain and simple, with no elaborate pattern decorated it. He unlocked the door and stood inside the doorway. He called out to me in a loud tone, making his presence known.

“Your presence is requested in the General’s Tent. You have been instructed to follow me with all haste.”

I looked at him, not taking him seriously at all. I questioned his authority,

“And by whose orders? How do you know you’re not being played? Do you even know who I am?” I smiled; he looked around the room aimlessly. I chuckled; my cutie mark glowed brightly and basked in the morning sunlight.

“No questions will be asked until you arrive in the General’s quarters. I will not answer any of those questions either, you will have to take it up with him” he spoke in a firm tone. I laughed; he was far too amusing to be taken seriously. He looked cross, but I followed him out of the cellar anyway. The prison was large and made completely out of bricks and cement. I couldn’t believe the clouds could hold the weight in addition to its own rainwater. The guards saluted as we walked through the dark halls and to the front entrance. He halted me when we arrived at the front door, pointing towards my pair of pegasi boots. I could smell the pond water still giving off its aroma.

“No funny business. I’m not in the mood for laughs.”

I looked at him, nervously putting on the shoes. The two of us walked outside, leaving security and strolling along the clouds. My hooves felt lighter than feathers, I had forgotten how wonderfully unique it was to walk atop clouds. I watched the guard mutter to himself, I couldn’t quite make out the words he was saying but I could tell they were something not polite in any form of manner. He smiled at me, and then shrugged; trying to hide his internal feelings of either remorse, guilt, or affection towards me. I blushed; I realized the guard had a different side to him than before. He seemed pleased to walk alone with somepony, he spoke in a soft tone,

“I used to go on strolls like this all the time when I was a kid” he began. I looked at him, hiding my blush and mentally begging him to continue. It had been a long night for me and I could really use some endearing company. “There was a mare who lived below me, on the ground like you do. She was really something; I remember wanting to go on walks with her but my parents would deny any interaction with earth ponies.” He looked down, I wanted to comfort him but I didn’t know any way I could.

“I come from a traditional family and they aren’t too keen on the idea of crossing ponies.” he sighed, I knew how he felt. Reliving memories are painful at best; nopony wants to remember a terrible past.

“I remember meeting with her personally; we met in secrecy of course, but I always wanted her to feel the joys of visiting Cloudsdale. Unfortunately, she never did.” He began to lightly pout; I put my hoof over his shoulder; which he quickly brushed off.

“Who was she?” I asked, with all the curiosity in the Equestria. He looked over and cried the name. “AppleCherry”

I looked at him with my mouth gaping open. AppleCherry was my mother and she never told me anything about a rogue pegasus. Of course, she was never around to ever tell such stories, but I suppose it would be best to dream of such things. He smiled, chuckling to himself as if he could read my thoughts.

“So you’re the filly who I’ve heard so much about, huh?” he said with a warm smile, “What a turnout, just like your mother.”

We were both standing at a dead stop in the road. I looked into his eyes, “Are you my father?”

He laughed, “I suppose I am! Funny how fate put us together like this.” My eyes were wider than before; I could not believe that my own father had been a pegasus all along.

“But we have no pegasi in our family! None of us have wings!” I stammered, I had so many questions and so little time to ask them.

“Well, there was one” he said with a grim look on his face, “It’s a long story; I’ll tell you after all of this is over with.”

He put on his stern look and pushed me along, there was a little glint in his eye; I knew he was merely joking. The clouds bustled with pegasi in uniforms; every one of them lined up in formation and performed an assortment of exercises. There was a thick wall that surrounded a rather small building. My father shuffled his uniform, as if we were preparing to enter the building; I looked ahead, two other ponies guarded the entrance. I began to think of ways to escape, but I needed to survive until I left the meeting with the General. I needed to discover the location of my equipment, it would be the only way I could succeed in my mission; my destiny.

As we pushed through two doors, we were immediately greeted to a hallway. The hallway was poorly lit and somewhat dark with every wall being stained a shade of yellow. The carpet was a putrid green color; Rarity would have had a tantrum if she saw such imperfection. At the end of the hall was a large door, painted a rusted black color. I braced myself as we slowly walked towards the door. Every step I took was forced with might and determination; I pushed open the door not knowing what to expect from the other side. I shut my eyes closed, biting my tongue and tightening my hooves. That’s when I heard a voice, it was extremely familiar. I opened my eyes; it was the pony from Manehatten; the one who had landed me in my cell. It was Rainbow Dash.

She laughed, smiling and nearly falling from her chair. The room was small and made completely of black bricks. In front of me was a standard office style table with her stone “throne”. The room was armed with six guards, not including my father. Her chair was large, black and very rugged. I looked at her in disgust; I couldn’t believe that she was the supposed “general” of the pegasi army. I spoke aloud, clearing my throat and giving a loud comment,

“Dash, what are you doing?”

The guards readied their spears, but Rainbow Dash waved them off. Both the guards and my father left the room. I was now alone with my target; I looked around the room while she boasted about her new position.

“Heh, this is my new job! I get to be the general of the pegasi army! It’s almost like owning the army as a whole. I can get anypony to do what I want.”

“But why would you want to do this to your friends?”

That’s when she snapped, she gave me the meanest look I had ever seen on her face.

“Well look who’s talking! You’re the one who is trying to kill her own friends! You should have seen what they did to Twilight when you left!”

I looked down, muttering curses. I was there, I saw everything; but where was Rainbow Dash?

“Well perhaps if you hadn’t left us, none of this would have happened!”

I screamed at the top of my lungs; Rainbow Dash continued to glare at me, looking down for only a second before resuming her painful scowl.

“I did what I could to serve my kind. All you’ve done is kill the ones who love you! Look at Rarity! You were planning to kill her in the taxi!”

“Where are my possessions?” I interrupted, demanding she return the items she stole.

“Why do you need them? Are you planning to kill me too? Is that your cause? Everypony here has a cause that contributes to the war in one way or another. Are you here to prevent that? Is that the reason for your predictable murder pattern?”

“Answer the question.” I continued to pressure her, seeking the location of my items.

“I have them, I have all of them.” she stood up, pulling a box from under her chair. She opened the box, throwing my blades against the ground. Inside the box was everything I owned, my satchel, my hat, everything. Rainbow Dash smirked, she began to step on the blades; I could hear them crack under pressure. I screamed, jumping over the table to grab one of them, I could feel a sharp pain coming from my head. I cowered on the ground, clutching both my blade and my head. Rainbow Dash bucked my head again; I could feel the blood rush down my neck. I quickly put on my blade, rolling under the table to avoid a second blow. I extended my blade, hearing a different click from before. I no longer cared about the sound just as long as it worked. I imagined it would take days to repair them in the condition they were in. Rainbow Dash began to call for the guards, but I had jumped from under the table to attack her with the blade. I came especially close to her face, but she had deflected the blade with her left hoof; pushing the hoofblade aside causing me to fall to the floor. She laughed, standing over me as she watched the blood rush from my head. I cringed; the pain had reached my neck and was showing no signs of stopping. Rainbow Dash put a hoof on my right blade, the only one I had equipped. She stomped on it, I could almost hear the blade crying for pain as it snapped in half. Guards were starting to line up outside, banging on the doors and waiting for an answer. I closed my eyes; I would surely be put to death if they saw me fighting their general. The front door burst, I saw prison guard, my supposed father, standing in the doorway. Rainbow Dash looked at him, yelling at him to go away. He shook his head, raising his left hoof as he shot her in the back. There was a loud bang, not only had the gunfire alarmed the entire base, but the guards were beginning to break down the door. I pushed Rainbow Dash’s dazed body; she was still alive, but very much in shock. I snagged the second blade from the ground, it was barely functional. I quickly secured it to my hoof and raised it above Rainbow Dash’s head. She began to plead,

“Applejack, no. Please, don’t do this.”

She cried, the wound from her back began to bleed into her throat.

“It’s too late, Rainbow. It’s far too late.” I smiled, shoving the blade deep into her neck, watching as she bled to death on her own floor. My job in Cloudsdale was finally over; there was no need for any of this. I looked towards my father, still standing in awe as he had shot his own commander to help the likes of an assassin. He turned away,

“I should not have done that.”

“You did what you could to save me, thank you.” I smiled, grabbing my uniform, boots and other equipment that was stolen.

“I-I don’t want to talk to you anymore.”

He walked towards the desk, placing a hoofblade on the table. It was a different kind of blade however, instead of a simple metal dagger, it was a small cylinder.

“It was your mother’s, you two are very much the same. I-I can’t be apart of this assassin business, finish your job but leave me out of it. Give me a call when you’re done and out of the country.” He walked away, I never got his name.

I ran to the box, putting on my hood and retrieving all my items that had been lost. The hood returned that faithful feeling of security, it had been a long time since I last put it on. Everything fit perfectly, the boots still needed to be modified, but I was happy with what I had received. The guards finally burst through the door, shouting out to other guards, calling for reinforcements. I jumped over the table, grabbing the odd hoofblade and stashing it in my satchel as I ran. I pushed through the hallway, the guards ran close behind me. I braced myself, banging my shoulder against the door causing them to burst open as I fell to the clouds. I wondered if the boots ever ran out of magic, perhaps they were permanent. In that case, I needed to return to Manehatten, or learn to sew. I thought about the books in Twilight’s former castle, perhaps I could pick up a book on sewing there. Unfortunately, now wasn’t the time for such affairs; the guards continued to pursue with haste. I ran through the clouds, my legs sprinted faster than ever before. The clouds had no traction, making it a faster getaway. I thought about a way to leave Cloudsdale, there were no stairs leading to the ground because of the war effort. I looked for the hospital, conveniently located on the edge of the cloud. I squinted my eyes, running faster and faster. The guards fell behind, but started to fly overhead. I looked up; they were starting to barricade the hospital road, forming a circle around the edge of the clouds. I could feel the cloud density lower; I was getting close to the edge. I closed my eyes, and spread my arms as I jumped from the cloud, performing a leap of faith into the pond below. I turned around, my back facing the ground. I extended my hoofblade, and proceeded to cut anypony’s wing who tried to interfere with my leap. Three soldiers fell to the ground that day; only one of them survived the fall. I landed in the pond with ease; my cutie mark glowed vibrantly as I landed. The water once again offered comfort, but I was entitled to reject its safety. I swam to the surface, seeing two dead ponies lying in the sand and one standing tall. I stood up, gasping for air as I watched this pony stared deep into the horizon. He turned around, not drawing any weapons of any kind. He looked at me with contempt, walking towards the woods. I called out to him,

“Where are you going?”

I was curious, and very confused. Any other soldier would have tried to kill me on the spot, this guard was different. He turned around nonchalantly; I could see he didn’t wish to be here. I grabbed my satchel, placing the broken hoofblade, the odd hoofblade, and Daring Do’s hat in it. I placed my own hat upon my head,

“Home, where else?” the guard replied, it was clear he despised me but would do nothing about it.

“Why haven’t you tried to kill me yet?” I asked, looking at his wing. It was cut in half, the feathers nor bones would grow back any time soon. “I’ve cut off your wing; you should be ready to strike in any way possible.”

“Doing so would be considered suicide. I’ve seen the way you’ve fought, that cutie mark is a one in a million; you’re a professional. Nothing a pegasus like me could do about it.”

He turned around, making his way towards Ponyville.

“If you’re going home, why are you headed towards Ponyville?”

He stopped dead in his tracks. We stood silently for several minutes, finally breaking the silence, “because I used to live there. I never wanted to be a part of the Pegasi Army. Nopony does, we just do it because of patriotic pride.”

I looked at him, he continued walking. I followed him; I was headed to Ponyville anyway. He called out to me,

“Why are you following me? If you are going to end my life, so be it. I’d rather have it done now than have a belated funeral.”

“I’m not following you and I have no intent on killing you either. I am merely headed to Ponyville, I have business there.”

He rolled his eyes,

“I suppose you have another contract there? Somepony did something bad and you want to get even with them? Settle the score? Was Princess Twilight’s death not good enough for you so you have returned to humiliate her corpse?”

He was being short, I didn’t quite like it but it was no excuse for killing him. He had done nothing wrong; I had bred a bad reputation in Equestria.

“I want no part of that; I need to learn to sew.”

He stared at me, I continued walking towards Ponyville.

“Sewing? Why would a pony like you need to sew? Don’t you have Rarity for that? Isn’t she the one who sewed your costume?”

I turned around, marching towards him,

“First off, this is a uniform, not a costume. Secondly, Rarity is in Manehatten, there is no way I am going to travel all the way back there just to get arrested again. My notoriety is far too high in that city. Sewing is a very good skill to have and I need it to customize my blades. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to raid a boutique.”

I stormed off, leaving him in my dust. He stood there, talking to himself. I no longer cared for his insults or his interrogative questions. Ponyville was still a long while away and I needed to find a place to sleep before darkness took over the day.

“Can I accompany you?”

I heard him call out to me, I stopped. Nopony had asked me that since I had joined the family creed. I turned around, slowly walking towards him,

“You want to what now?”

I waited for a reply, finally,

“I want to team up, learn a few tricks. Like I said, it’s a one in a million chance to see a pony with that kind of cutie mark.”

I sat down, waiting for him to catch up, I thought of something I could say. I never thought of having an accomplice on my mission; nopony said I had to complete my task alone.

“Alright, but only for a short while. My cause is very personal; I don’t want you or anypony else messing it up.”

He ran towards me, dropping his helmet behind him in the dirt. I began to see that he had no intent of returning to Cloudsdale.

We traveled through the forest together; the sun had finally decided to fall. We walked in almost complete silence. I stopped in my tracks, thinking about the last time I had fallen in this forest. The pegasus stopped as well, turning around and asking what was the matter.

“I need to check on something, you head towards Ponyville.”

He denied, insisting we both travel together. He said that he now considered me as his mentor and that if he was to learn anything, he would have to shadow me. I sighed, finally agreeing to the ridiculous proposition. We headed back to where we came, walking towards the other side of the pond. The pegasus questioned my direction, I rejected his statements and resumed my journey through the forest. Eventually, we came to a small wooden cabin; the one Daring Do had taken refuge in. Trails of blood could be seen in the grass; forever dying the color a dark red. The pegasus looked around, observing the cabin in wonder,

“What happened here?”

I stepped up onto the porch, knocking on the door. There was a faint cry, the owner seemed upset. I pushed open the door, the pegasus stood close to me. I could feel his breath warm the air around me. I glared at me, silently telling him to stop; he immediately understood the gesture. The cabin was musty, blood stained the wooden planks. This was Daring Do’s cabin, I smiled; it reeked of blood and death. Walls had been stained red with hoofprints; pain and suffering corroded the wood. I looked around, the place did not change as much as I expected. The only noticeable change was the amount of blood that had spilled; it was much more than before. The small couch was torn, stuffing stuck out from within. Many of the chairs were toppled over with their legs broken off; I assumed that was from our battle.

“Who’s that?”

I looked towards the pegasus who was pointing towards a chair. Inside the chair sat a pony, her legs crudely torn off and stained with blood. She was shaking violently; sweat rained down her face. I looked at her; she did not seem well; perhaps the surgery was a bit too much. She wore no clothes, only a single bandage around her right stump leg. Daring Do’s head turned around, we watched as she repositioned herself to face us.

“I’m Daring Do” she said, looking at the pegasus. “And welcome back, Applejack. It’s so nice to see you after you cut of my legs!”

She began to scream, clutching her head and bending over. I glanced at the pegasus, he was just as curious as I was.

“Why are you here? Have you come to see me suffer?” she continued to scream, coughing at the end of her statement. She coughed violently; I had never heard anypony cough like that before. In the end, she spat out a wad of blood which landed on the floor with several others. I spoke with confidence,

“I only wanted to see if you lived. Nothing more, nothing less.”

Daring Do glared at me,

“Well, I won’t be alive much longer. Thanks to your expertise in amputations, I’ve been infected, so happy about that!” she sarcastically. I looked around one last time,

“If you’re alive, then that’s all that matters. Just as long as you didn’t die by my hand; I did not want anypony bleeding out due to my own cause. If you die by infection, so be it.”

I left the house, she screamed behind me,

“So that’s it? That’s all the reassurance you’re going to give me? You’re more heartless than your mother and the mother before her!”

I turned around, looking directly at her,

“Well at least now I’m not the weak link.”

I smiled; I could hear her crying behind me; curing aloud and declaring her hatred for my family.

These were tough times; I was only playing my part. That was a line that I constantly recited, it was the only source of speech that kept me sane during this catastrophe. Everypony had joined a side at the start, whether it was for the pegasi, the earth ponies, or the royals. I was simply creating my own team to fight for. It took long enough, but I had finally accepted my fate. Three of my friends were finally at rest, only two more remained; Rarity and Pinkie Pie. I believed my friends were the ones who were responsible for the downfall of Equestria. Perhaps destroying them will finally bring peace to the land. That was my philosophy, having a second pony to be on my aid seemed right. I glanced in his direction; he was walking closely behind me. We were back on the trail towards Ponyville, he seemed eager to return to his home. I knew little about the pegasus, I hadn’t even asked him for his name. I felt bad for simply calling him “pegasus”, but it was how I saw him. I despised the pegasi kind because of their distrust and hunger for destruction.

“So what’s your name? You know mine but I haven’t gotten yours.” I finally asked, he stopped for a second. Deciding whether or not to tell; I stopped to look at him.

“Armorhoove. My name is Armorhoove.”

I chuckled; Armorhoove had a lot of meaning towards being a guard. I doubted the truth in that statement.

“Are you sure about that? Armorhoove seems like a royal guard’s name.” I laughed, he seemed serious.

“My parents came up with that name. It’s untraditional, but it’s what happened.”

“Well, if you’re happy with it, then that’s fine by me.” I giggled, it was very unlike the way he described himself. In Equestria, the name you were given usually describes an asset of that individual pony. He said it was untraditional and I agree, parents naming their own colts that was a very old practice and often neglected.

“The name seems natural, why did they choose that one? Usually the names are different from standard, but yours seems as if it was chosen for you.” I asked, resuming my path towards Ponyville.

“I’m not sure; you’d have to ask my parents for that kind of information. Perhaps it was for a purpose. Why’d they call you Applejack?” he asked in his defense. I looked at him, smiling,

“My name was chosen; you probably wouldn’t know it, but my cutie mark used to be three apples stacked on top of each other.”

“Your cutie mark changed?” I now had his full attention; he looked at me attentively as I continued my story,

“Yeah, it wasn’t very pleasing at first, but I got used to it after awhile. I remember first seeing the mark on the Cutie Map.” He looked confused, I sighed clearing up any confusion, “The Cutie Map used to be a tool that we’d use to tell us whenever there was a major friendship problem in Equestria. It was something we used to do under Princess Twilight’s rule. Supposedly, the last job we were supposed to do only included me and called only the one wielding my new mark. The locations of the cutie marks varied, but they all seemed to point to my friends. So that’s what I’ve been doing, assassinating former friends and saving Equestria. So how about you? How did you get your cutie mark?” I looked at him, he blushed. I wasn’t even sure if he had a cutie mark. The Pegasi Army wore their uniforms low, covering their marks so not to be identified. He stopped for a moment to take off his uniform; he revealed a blank flank, something I had never seen in an adult pony. Naturally, I was baffled by the situation,

“You have no cutie mark!” I tried not to be rude, but I couldn’t keep it in. It was so unusual to see anypony without their cutie mark. I remembered when Applebloom first got hers, nopony thought she would; but when she finally did, everypony was amazed by the display. Armorhoove looked around nervously,

“There’s no need to announce it, just try to keep it down. I don’t have a cutie mark because I never received it. Maybe that has something to do with my name.” He looked down and deeply saddened. I looked at him, still walking ahead as he fell behind. I called out to him, explaining that it would be fine and that we were halfway to Ponyville. The news of our progress seemed to cheer him up, but only for a short while. He still seemed down at the fact that he was the only pony without a cutie mark.

“No need to feel bad, that just means you’re even more special than anypony else! You still have a choice of what you want to do rather than being stuck on a grid like everypony else.” That seemed to cheer him up, he did feel left out for the time being and was silent throughout most of the hike. Still, I couldn’t stop wondering about his absent cutie mark; I seemed to have given him a decent excuse, but that didn’t seem like enough.

We had finally left the forest by the time night had fallen. I figured we should rest for the night before traveling yonder. He agreed, we sat down in the grass. The weather was nice and the sky was clear; but strange sounds could be heard from Cloudsdale. Cloudsdale had been known to expand from time to time because of the way the clouds moved. It was a pegasus’ duty to keep the weather under control. From the looks of it, pegasi seemed to be teaming up to expand Cloudsdale; I wondered if this was part of their plan to conquer Equestria. Small buildings could be seen from where we camped; we had settled down close to the forest, staying in the shadow’s protection. I lowered my hood, pulling Daring Do’s hat from my satchel. I had picked up the satchel I had escaped from Cloudsdale. I hadn’t realized I was still holding it until now. The hat was supposed to be Rainbow Dash’s goodbye gift but I could see that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. I handed the hat to Armorhoove, he seemed to like the gift and wasn’t hesitant on taking it. I wondered where his family had gone, was abandoned as a colt? I tried not to think about it, it was his personal business and I wanted no part of it. Perhaps someday, he’ll find the truth just as I am. The grass swayed from side to side, the wind blew it so gently, as if each blade had been a delicate flower. I looked down at my hoofblade, it was the only one that really worked. The other had snapped in half, I had to fix it without raising suspicions. I extended the blade, the click was not the same; it seemed jammed on something, perhaps a spring had gone loose. I retracted the blade, deciding that sleep would possibly be best during a time like this; I wanted to enjoy the wind while I still could.

I woke up sweating, the room was darker than the last time I remembered it. The sheets smelled of sewage; disgusted, I quickly got up from bed and brushed myself as best as I could. I looked down, noticing my cloak had changed back to the original. I smiled, I loved the hood; I really did think it was the best. My hoofblades seemed fixed, as if nothing had happened to them. I thought about who I would see tonight, so I walked to the door, opened it and left the room. The middle room seemed smaller, the doors were much more compact and close to each other. I listened hard, hearing nothing for the time being. I examined the room; it was exactly the same as the last time I had arrived. The ground was made of cracked tiles, the ceiling engraved with my cutie mark. The room itself seemed dusty and surrounded by six doors; I stopped and yelled into the darkness,

“Where is everypony?”

My voice echoed throughout the room, it sounded as if the room was much larger. I paced back and forth, trying to make sense of this. Why have I been having the same recurring dream? What was the symbolism behind this? All it had done was torment my mind with false visions of the ponies who left me. A sound could be heard from one of the rooms, it sounded close so I went to investigate. The sound was distant, but I was very much audible. I wandered the room, listening for the sound. The sound was fuzzy, but became more comprehendible as I came closer to the source. I stopped in front of a door; the sound was an uncontrollable laughter. I closed my eyes, I had a feeling I knew what was behind this door. I opened the door, extending my blade and hearing the distinctive click that I loved oh so much. The room was dark; I couldn’t see my hoof in front of my face. I knew the sound’s source was in this room, so I entered without hesitation and closed the door behind me. I looked around, there was absolutely nothing to see; the entire room was pitch black. I was unsure of how to light the room, I tried hitting my blade against the stone wall but even that would not suffice. I wandered around the room, bumping into nothing. It seemed as though the floor was moving with my hooves; I was moving nowhere. I turned around, thinking I had entered the wrong room. The door seemed somewhat distant but as I walked closer, the door only seemed to travel further away. I stopped and so did the door; turning around, I closed my eyes thinking I would be stuck in this room with the recurring demonic laughter. Giving up and without any hope of waking up, I sat down; perhaps it was a time to rest in the darkness. I began to think about everything I had done since I left the Apple Farm. I wondered if the box was still sitting under the tree, I thought about my hat. I couldn’t quite remember, but I believed it was in the satchel. Perhaps when Armorhoove and I return to Ponyville, I could hang the hat on the tree and return it to its original resting place; the last place Applejack was ever seen. I sighed; the laughter was beginning to greatly annoy me. I thought about my victims, Fluttershy, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash. I had already terminated them, but I still had two more. The progress excited me but I knew I still had much more work to be done. That’s when I remembered Fluttershy’s assassination; it was not very strategic but it was my first. I clearly recalled how I did the attempt by using the “apple vision” my cutie mark gave me. However, I was uncertain of how I activated it; it seemed to activate naturally when I was hunting Fluttershy. I opened my eyes and closed them again, repeating the process several times. Finally, I shut my eyes and ignored the sounds around me, thinking about the vision I would then receive. I slowly opened my eyes; they felt refreshed and strengthened as if nothing in Equestria would harm them. The room was suddenly brighter; I looked around, the floor was cracked stone and the room was very similar to the one I had awoken from. This seemed to be a recurring theme whenever I had these visions. I walked towards the bed in the room, refusing to sleep in it despite my massive fatigue. I turned toward the mirror, examining its condition. I found it covered in cobwebs, as if somepony had not cleaned it in over a hundred dates. I wiped the glass with the bottom of my hoof but the mirror would become any cleaner. I shrugged, turning around to find the source to the laughing. It seemed as though the mirror was not the one responsible for the demonic laughter, so it was of no importance to me. The only difference between my room and this one was the walls; they seemed to be in a desperate state and were starting to crumble. I was originally worried but as I figured this was a dream, I doubted the real danger involved with it. The sounds grew louder, with each laugh now accompanied by an ear-piercing scratch that is easily comparable to that of somepony scratching a chalkboard with the bottom of their hoof. I turned around in reaction to the painful sound; I stopped not moving a single muscle. I scanned the area slowly, making sure not to miss any details. That was when I saw it, the reason I had appeared in this vision. Sitting upon the wall was Rainbow Dash; she didn’t seem to be mobile but I could still hear her breathing, talking, and laughing while not moving any part of her body. The sight of her gave me chills, I wanted to look away but I felt that wasn’t an option. If I wished to leave, I must fulfill my purpose in this sequence. Instead of running, I stepped forward and faced the music. I braced myself, making the mistake of closing my eyes, deactivating my “apple vision”. Everything went silent at the drop of a pen; not even my heart could escape the silence. My ears went numb; I spun around realizing my mistake immediately. I closed my eyes as fast as I could, trying my best to ignore the desperate situation at hoof and resume focus in my Vision. My Vision returned but the same could not be said for the sounds in the room. The silence continued to take my sanity piece by piece; I feared I would never wake from this nightmare.

I looked at the wall where Rainbow Dash had been only to see she was no longer present. I scanned the room once more, finding absolutely nothing in return. I looked around, puzzled and weary from the painstakingly sudden silence. Out of the darkness was a small chuckle, it was weak but very much alive. I felt a cold breath against the back of my neck; the laughter continued although it seemed to be more tamed and softer. I froze, not moving an inch until I knew it was gone. The laughing stopped, I turned around thinking it would have left; I was unfortunately wrong. The figure staring back at me was not Rainbow Dash, but an altered version of herself. Her eyes had rolled to the back of her head and her mouth had been stretched to make a permanent smile. Her chest had a large number of stitches that ran to the back of her neck; each stitch was clearly infected with some sort of illness making the whole experience all the more swelled. She stood very close to me; I could almost taste the dead breath and decay with unknown amounts of growth forming within her. I turned away but the laughing only got louder, making the room echo with her howls. I looked towards the mirror hoping to see my surroundings behind me; however, I instead was greeted by a bloodied version of myself staring back at me. I appeared to have the same scarring as Rainbow Dash had; my mouth had been stretched open rather than in a smile formation. My eyes had been gutted out and stuck onto the end of one of my hoofblade. I heard another voice from beyond the room, it was different from Rainbow Dash’s or anypony else I had met before. The voice called out in a soft tone, far too soft for a clear interpretation. I looked toward the mirror once more, seeing words written in blood,

“FALSE LOYALTY”

I watched the bottom of the letters drip down to the floor, soaking it in a dark red color. A scream could be heard from another room; I burst through the door, leaving Rainbow Dash’s room for good. I turned my head, looking side to side to figure where the source of the scream had come from. Every door had been sealed, even the one I had left from. I rechecked each door, making sure I had not miscounted any of them. Finally a door at the opposite end of the room seemed open; I ran to it, pressing my luck as I could hear the screams get louder and louder with every step I took. I opened the door, finding nopony other than myself standing over Rainbow Dash, ripping every rib and consuming her flesh. I screamed in horror as the sight consumed my mind, fading the rooms to white. I could hear the word repeat in my mind over and over with each time louder than the last; False Loyalty, FALSE LOYALTY, FALSE LOYALTY. I cried, feeling my mind slip away into a white reality; my tears ran down my face as if they were real, I knew they weren’t but they continued to fall. I screamed in pain, watching as the room grew brighter and the light fought back the darkness.

“Hey, wake up.”

I opened my eyes, out of breath and sweating profusely. I was awoken by Armorhoove who was violently shaking me back and forth. I grabbed his hoof, he finally retreated it. I sat up, watching the sun rise along the horizon. The wind had stopped, revealing a still, quiet day. I remembered those days, it was very rare but it did happen. The winds would disperse, leaving not a single gust of wind left; the air would be still and calm, making it possible to hear one's heart beat from half a mile away. I stood up, feeling the cold grass below my hooves, it felt good; I enjoyed the soft feelings. Armorhoove shuffled in the grass, observing me and my reaction.

“This is a strange day” Armorhoove began, I nodded. “The wind appears to be still, where has it gone?”

I looked toward him, he was looking toward Ponyville. I smiled,

“The winds are not present, are journey is almost through. Let’s go, if we leave now we’ll be able to make it there by mid-day.”

Armorhoove agreed, he turned around and handed me my satchel. I thanked him, slinging it over my head and securely fastening it around my neck. The lack of wind triggered a sense of ever-constant longing. I wanted to return to the apple farm; I loved apples, I truly did. Time seemed to be motionless as if all the clocks in Equestria stopped. I glanced toward Armorhoove and wondered if he was thinking the same thing. The plains around Ponyville were usually large and filled to the brim with grass, but it seemed that the grass began to turn brown and wilted as we made our way closer to the village. I looked towards the sky; it appeared as though the sun itself had stopped completely. Armorhoove and I walked in silence; each one of us was consumed in our own thoughts. I wondered what Armorhoove was thinking about; why had Armorhoove joined my acquaintance in the first place? I rubbed my chin, looking away from him. He tilted his head,

“Is there something wrong?”

I turned around, walking backwards and giving off a false smiled,

“No, nothing at all. Just, thinking. That’s all.”

He gave me a concerned look, then shrugged and resumed his train of thought. I was relieved, turning around once again. I continued my theories of suspicion, thinking of the right moment to ask for him motive. I sighed, we had finally reached the official road to Ponyville; it took what seemed to be forever but we finally made it to our destination. The road had been walked on by several different ponies before us. We walked along the dirt path, watching as the sun had finally made it to high noon. The weather was comfortably warm, similar to the way a bed is. I stretched my shoulders, yawning and wishing I had had a more pleasing dream.

The town was abandoned; even more so now that the weather had cleared everypony out. We walked through town, watching as every door remained closed. I remembered when the town bustled with ponies as far as the eye could see. Each one would greet a new visitor with open arms; welcoming the new traveler into their home. I thought about Pinkie Pie, she could always make a pony laugh. The positive image of Pinkie Pie was immediately corrupted by my duty. Where was Pinkie Pie? I needed to find her; the strange occurrence in the bakery reminded me of Pinkie’s residence. She used to live in Sugar Cube Corner, I wondered if that was the same bakery; every building looked the same now that the buildings were tattered and molded. I looked towards Armorhoove; he was distraught.

“The town I lived in, where has it gone? This can’t be it.”

I lowered my hood to cover my face and looked down,

“I’m afraid it is. Ponyville is no longer on the map because of what happened.”

I could see that he was deeply saddened. The town he grew up in was now destroyed, leaving nothing left for him to remember. I felt his sorrow, Sweet Apple Acres was my home, a home that was now nothing but a dirt patch surrounded by burned shrubbery. I put my hoof over his shoulder; I could feel the tears roll down his face. I tried to wipe them off but he brushed my hoof away. I shrugged; I was only trying to help. We walked through the town, searching for any signs of life. Nopony could be seen for miles, we looked throughout every corner of Ponyville. It took all day, but we did not give up. The sun had fallen and the moon began to rise. I looked toward Armorhoove, he suggested we find a place to stay for the rest of the night. I thought about it, finally suggesting one last location; Sugar Cube Corner.

The night fell quickly with much more haste than the day had. The street lights did not illuminate, I found the phenomena rather strange considering Canterlot controlled all the lights in Ponyville. Sugar Cube Corner loomed ahead; I remembered its previous state. It was much more lively and was decorated with many different colors, each resembling a type of frosting or whatnot. Pinkie played a tremendous part in the bakery’s success. I remember her astounding ability to create any sugary treat within mere minutes. The bakery now took on a different expression, it was certainly darker and seemed as though it had been abandoned for several dates. I told Armorhoove to wait for me outside the bakery; he began to pull his “togetherness” act, but I quickly convinced him otherwise. He sighed, finally allowing me to do my duty. I smirked leaving my sword and satchel with him as I slowly made my way to the door opening it as quietly as possible. I was careful not to make a sound, tiphoofing my way throughout the room. I was right; this was the same Sugar Cube Corner I had gone to during my last trip to Ponyville. It seemed so long ago but it was certainly the same house. The glass on the counter was still broken and cracked in the same fashion as before. I smiled, knowing the furniture had not been rearranged since my last visit. I looked down at my hooves; I was finally equipped for defense. I looked towards the stairs, they were still very dark but I knew the floor plan from when Pinkie still lived here. I quietly walked up the stairs, careful not make the floor creak as each step was made from wood. The hallway was narrow and very confined. I managed to make my way to a door at the top of the stairs, I exhaled and prepared myself. I braced and burst through the door, sliding across the floor in a pile of wood planks. The room was dark for an instant but was illuminated by lights hanging upon the ceiling. I heard the voices of two ponies screaming from the other side of the room. I was flabbergasted by who those ponies were; it was none other than Mrs. and Mr. Cake. I stood up still dizzy from the fall and looked at the two of them. They began to scream at me, yelling at the top of their lungs; shredding their vocals. I shook my head, fixing my vision for the time being.

“What are the likes of you doing back in Ponyville! We saw you raid our kitchen and now invasion of our personal property! What is this?” yelled Mrs. Cake. I jumped, quickly scanning the room for anything that may aid me in my escape. I tipped my hood,

“My apologies Mrs. Cake, I only wished to eat. Do you have any idea where Pinkie Pie is?”

She looked at me, cross as ever. I prepared myself for an earful,

“Pinkie Pie? You want to know where Pinkie Pie is after what you did to poor Twilight? You are a monster! I would never reveal the location of a true friend to a murder like you!”

I tried to remain calm, breathing in and out in a calming manner,

“Mrs. Cake, I am not a murderer. I am only here to save Equestria from something even more horrendous. It’s more of like a family business. Please, I need your help; where is Pinkie Pie?”

She continued her rage, I looked towards Mr. Cake who was silently watching from the sidelines.

“Family business? That is not a business; that is murder. Only a twisted pony like you would ever say such a thing. Saving Equestria? From what? Your own jealous rage? Pinkie Pie has us and just because your family left you, doesn’t mean you can take away that from us.”

An idea popped in my head like a light bulb being turned on. Pinkie Pie was here, she had to be, why else would Mrs. Cake have the need to mention that “She has us”.

“She’s here, isn’t she?”

Mrs. Cake hesitated, I smiled. She stalled,

“Of course not, she’s at the rock farm. We only supply goods for her.”

“Long distance?” I pressed on. “Who in Equestria would want to travel such a distance for a single measly pony? Let me assure you Mrs. Cake, we live in dark times; it’s everypony for themselves now.”

She stuttered, I grinned. I finally caught her off guard.

“Where is she?” I continued to press her for details but she still remained stubborn.

“I will not tell you where!” she answered hastily, I rolled my eyes in disgust. She slowly walked towards me.

“So you do admit she’s here? I just have to find her with my own two hooves.”

I gave her a poison smile; she shuddered in fear but still walked toward me.

“I don’t know where she is, perhaps she’s gone to Canterlot. She always did say she liked the style there.”

I squinted my eyes, seeing right through the lies,

“That’s Rarity’s saying, she is in Manehatten. I’ll give you one last chance to answer the question, where is Pinkie Pie?”

She chuckled,

“If I don’t answer the question? What will you do? You clearly have no weapon.”

Mrs. Pie was now close enough to touch, I smiled. She squinted her eyes, trying to make herself seem tougher than she really was. I quickly grabbed her by the neck, turning her around; I extended my right hoofblade, holding it to her face. She screamed, I yelled at Mr. Cake,

“Where is Pinkie Pie? Answer me!”

He looked around the room, shivering in fear. I could hear him trying to make out a few words but none of them were comprehendible.

“Louder! Where is Pinkie Pie?”

He continued to stall, Mrs. Cake was getting desperate; she tried to break free but my grip remained tight.

“I’m right here.”

I heard a soft voice, it seemed depressed. I laughed, letting go of Mrs. Cake. I turned around and saw Pinkie Pie standing before me. Her hair was straight, I knew what that meant. She had been deeply deprived of fun; it came as no surprise to me. Nopony had fun these days, especially in an abandoned town such as Ponyville.

“It’s nice to see you Pinkie, how have you been?”

I wanted to at least say hello before the deed was done, but she just sighed,

“Applejack, if you’re going to do it; then get it done. I’ve been hiding from you for the longest time, I’m tired of this. Just get it over with.”

She turned around, lying down on the ground. I glanced toward the Cakes; they were holding each other tight, closing their eyes from the sight that they would see. Pinkie Pie began to cry, I looked down at my hooves. The blades shined with such brilliance, I did not wish to make them red once more with the blood of my targets. I remembered my cutie mark; it would not change without fulfilling my destiny. I exhaled, preparing myself for an assassination. My hood reminded me of the struggle and seemed to relieve me of the stress. I closed my eyes, placing left hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder while raising my right hoof in the air. I began to lower the blade, but Pinkie made a comment that forced me to rethink my actions,

“Is this really what you were meant to do?”

I had been trying to answer the same question myself for the longest time. The question haunted me, was I really meant to be a part of my family’s creed? How had Big Mac not received such treatment? If he did, then why had I not heard anything of it? I leaned towards Pinkie’s ear, answering the question that had repeatedly tormented me,

“Yes”

I quickly lowered the blade into Pinkie’s neck, terminally stabbing it. She let out a yelp, but continued to cry as normal. I was confused but I did not want to disrespect a dying body. I wished to see her bleed, to be sure of her termination. It did not take very long; the blood spewed across the floor and ran down the stairs to the bakery. The cry stopped after a few minutes signifying her death. I walked past the Cakes, who were screaming, I tipped my hat as I left the room; closing the door behind me as I passed by. I watched the blood ran down the stairs from which walked down. I could still hear the Cakes’ screaming from the last step; I lowered my hood, somewhat ashamed of what I had done. I looked at the bakery’s interior one last time, it was a nice place they once had. Unfortunately, the bad times had put it in such a terrible and tragic state. I opened the door, leaving the bakery at last where I was then confronted with a blade; a very sharp and very precise blade. I laughed, the blade belonged to me, and it was the very same one I had stolen from the pegasi in Manehatten. Apparently, my suspicions had been correct.

He wore Daring Do’s hat, it looked good on him; I congratulated him for finding a style that best suited him. The hat was worn low in the same fashion as I wore my hood. He held the sword firmly in his mouth. He glared at me, I smiled. Beside him was my satchel which I eyeballed very consistently. I sighed,

“What are you doing, Armorhoove?”

I didn’t yell, I knew he would pull something like this sooner or later.

“Give me your hoofblade, put it on the ground.”

I continued to smile,

“What makes you think you have the courage to fight me?”

“Because I found my destiny.” He slowly turned his body to the side, revealing a cutie mark that showed a flying dagger.

“Congratulations, I suppose a thanks would be in order.” I joked around; I could have easily taken him on. He began to smirk,

“I don’t think you understand, this is the same kind of mark that you have. It gifts me with the skill you have harnessed yourself. I suggest you listen to my demands.”

I wasn’t in the mood for making agreements, I took off my left hoofblade and threw it across the dirt; it was already broken and showed no signs of functioning ever again. I dropped the sword to grab the blade; I used the chance to attack. I kneed him across his face, he fell over. I ran to my satchel, grabbing it as I ran away from Ponyville. He struggled to get up, grabbing the sword as he chased after me. I ran through town, avoiding rubble and buildings that came in my way. He ran after me for quite some time, but eventually gave up and returned walked the opposite direction. I broke his line of sight, immediately coming to a halt and turning around. I thought about the reason I came to Ponyville, but I figured I’d be in Manehatten before I knew it. Besides, after assassinating Rainbow Dash, I no longer have a need to return to Cloudsdale.

I did not wish to sleep that night, after the dream and the loss of a friend; I no longer felt the need to. Every time I had slept, I encountered the same horrific dream; the last thing I needed was to experience another encounter with such imaginary demons. I left Ponyville, once again making my mark in the sad little town. It had been the second assassination in a single town; I wondered how everypony was affect by this. The first assassination seemed so distant and far away. How long had it been since that tragic event? I continued through the plains, making my way once more to Manehatten. I thought about the Cutie Map, why did it point me to Canterlot? I remembered Starlight Glimmer’s transformation; we had been friends for only a short while. Something changed in her once again, something that made her turn on her friends. I wondered if it was the same thing that changed the six of us. I thought about what Fluttershy said about Discord, had Discord really abandoned Fluttershy with the drop of a hat? I sighed, so many things were wrong with Equestria. I wondered if it would ever get better from the state that it was in. The road ahead was still long and was proving to be quite tiring compared to the other roads I had traveled on in the past. I was only by the edge of the Mount Canterlot when the sun rose again. I immediately noticed the difference in speed compared to the moon. It was not an end of the date occurrence because this had been going on throughout my journey. I shrugged; perhaps Celestia is in bigger trouble than I thought. My cloak grew heavier as I quickly fatigued, I began to sweat as the wind returned; blowing everything in its path. While the wind felt very refreshing, it became a rather large inconvenience; blowing many of my possessions afar, forcing me to catch them. I made my way to the tracks, it was the same place I had met Seth and the others. They were pleasant to be around, but I felt they had a rather strange aura that seemed to surround their small camp. The disconfigured cutie marks confused me greatly, I had thought about it with much debate considering their meaning. Had their supposed “Silverhoove” have the same condition? I stopped on the tracks, sitting down for the moment. I looked in my bag having forgotten the scroll that was generously given to me by the three brothers. The sounds of shuffling could be heard several feet away as I scrambled through my possessions, looking for the special piece of parchment. Alas, I pulled out the small box and once again examined the peculiar lock that decorated the base. The design was strange, but familiar in a sense that I had seen it before. However, I couldn’t quite place the exact location where I had seen such design. I searched my memory, pulling whatever I could from the internal archives. Rubbing my head, I continued my search but nothing came to mind. I closed my eyes, sighing in disappointment. I could have sworn I had seen such design before, but placing it was harder than I would have thought. I knew it was not from the original box because the design I had saw was much larger and more complete; not just a simple fragment. I shrugged, dropping the subject altogether. I looked at the box, extending my right hoofblade to open it. The blade slid into the slot with ease, turning it to finally reveal the contents inside. There, I found the scroll nestled comfortably inside with no damage done to it whatsoever. I sighed with relief, I was very much afraid of the damage that could have been caused to it during my leaps into the pond. I stared at the scroll, wishing to open it but afraid of the knowledge it would give me. I picked it up, rubbing on the seal and nervously tugging at the red ribbon from which it was covered in. I sighed once more, dropping it into the box and placing it into my bag. I stood up, looking out to the distance. The moon glistened brilliantly in the sky, bringing rays of moonlight down to the land. I smiled; the sights I had seen throughout my adventure were very appealing. Despite my terrible deeds and unfulfilling truths, I very much enjoyed the sceneries. The trees glistened in the sun during the day and the grass glowed in the moonlight during the night. It was a magnificent part of my journey, I truly enjoyed every aspect.

I stood up, determined to finish my duty. I had only one target left; I needed to finish this as quickly as possible. However, I mustn’t be too hasty during my assassination, if I were to be detected; I would surely be placed back in Cloudsdale jail. I sighed, the last place I wished to go back where the pegasi lived. A rebellion was surely underway, I needn’t for such drama. I walked along the tracks, hoping to pay a visit to the Seth’s brothers before I headed to Manehatten for the second time. As the moon fell, the sun did not rise. I stopped dead in my tracks, watching as the sun did not appear upon the horizon. Equestria seemed completely dark for several hours. I had no other choice but to wait during this period of darkness as I imagined the possible outcomes concerning the reason for this strange occurrence. The darkness became unreasonably ridiculous as I could not my hoof in front of my hand. It was as if I had been trapped in a cave with no light. I sat down, taking the opportunity to sleep and restore my energy. I had been walking all through the night without rest. The constant paranoia of trying to avoid horrific nightmares kept me from sleeping. I closed my eyes and tried to think of happy thoughts as Granny Smith always encouraged, but I soon discovered that my efforts were meaningless.

The room was lightly decorated, balloons and streamers hung from the ceiling. I sat up in bed, looking around at the room’s new style. I smiled; the room did seem much more welcome than the previous visits. I rubbed my eyes, standing up from my bed. I stepped in front of the mirror, expecting to see something horrific. I was not wearing my uniform; in fact, I was not wearing anything at all. I spun around, looking at all angles. It was interesting to see myself without my hood and blade. I then realized that I was completely unarmed, I began to panic. While I had never actually needed my blades for these visits but the feeling of security calmed me when in doubt. The room was cold, much colder than the other visits. While it was very chilly, it did not appear to bother me. In a way, it reminded me of the winter seasons; cold but perfect. I sighed, I missed the winter; because of the Pegasi Army’s lack of cooperation during the weather seasons, they’ve made it summer all year around. I truly missed the different seasons. I shook my head, trying to focus on the dream at hoof. I looked around; nothing seemed to be out of ordinary except for the fact that the streamers and balloons were colored black and white; like an old pony film. I opened the door, finding to my surprise, a hallway. The floor was brilliantly decorated with a red velvet carpet and the walls were lined with mirrors. Along the edges of the mirrors was the same gold trim the mirrors in the previous rooms were decorated with. I cautiously walked down the hall, looking at the mirrors as I did. That’s when I noticed my cutie mark had changed to its original style. I laughed with joy; it had been so long since I had seen those three apples on my flank. I cried with happiness, seeing how beautiful the former mark had been. I had that mark forever but it wasn’t until now that I realized it symbolized fresh beginnings and innocence. It was the only remembrance I had of my previous life as a worker on the family farm. It was my talent, my real talent. I stood up, having cried for several minutes, praising Celestia for the return of my cutie mark. I wiped the tears off my face and continued walking down the hall. The hall was dark and without end; I looked at my cutie mark, it appeared to be glowing in the same fashion as when the cutie map would call my friends and I. It was my only light, I was thankful for even having a light. As the hallway grew narrower, I began to hear what I believed was faint singing. It was quiet as a whisper but the lyrics were very much audible. I closed my eyes, trying to interpret them as if they were speech.

“Come -- ev-ry--ny, s-ile s-ile ---le.”

The voice was cracked and raspy. It reaped of sadness and sorrow, guilt and repression. Lyrics could be heard echoing throughout the halls, turning everything gray and emotionless. I looked down; even I began to feel depressed about my actions. I closed my eyes, walking towards what finally appeared to be the end of the hallway. The end of the hall featured a faded pink wall; the wall itself was decorated with torn wallpaper with much mold underneath. The carpet on the floor was raveled and torn away, never truly reaching the end of the hall. The mangled carpet revealed a plain stone floor from which a gray pony was sitting upon. The color of the pony brilliantly blended into the floor, making her easy to overlook. I tilted my head, she looked quite normal; I didn’t want to approach too fast, but I couldn’t stand there and watch her sulk. I walked towards the pony, sitting down next to her. She had shiny, gray, straight hair; I put on hoof over her shoulder and tried to draw her attention. It took time, but she eventually looked over; putting her singing to a halt.

It was Pinkie Pie, but only, it wasn’t. She seemed different, as if all her cheer had left from her personality. I looked at her, asking her in a calm voice,

“Pinkie? Is that you?”

She stayed silent and refused to move a muscle. I sat there, watching her as she continued to stare deep into the ground. I sighed, standing up and preparing to leave her presence. I turned around, but by the time I did; she had stood up. I looked at her, she had a very similar appearance to Pinkie Pie but she seemed very different at the same time. I tried my best to contrast the two based upon memory, but the environment interfered with my concentration. Gray Pie stood there, her eyes were glazed but I could see that somepony was still inside of her. I started walking down the hall, watching the mirrors as she mimicked my every movement. I did not want to offend her, but I was beginning to feel a bit uneasy about her consistent stalkerish behavior. I focused on the floor, trying my best to completely forget about her existence; but even that didn’t seem to work. My eyes felt as if they were attached to looking at her; it was as if they were inseparable. The hallway continued its famous never ending loop as I walked down it with as much haste as possible. Gray Pie stopped, I turned around seeing her immobile while standing in the empty hallway. She twitched her head, finally opening her mouth to speak,

“I’m sorry, Applejack.”

I looked at her, nopony had ever said sorry to me since I was reformed. I looked at her, speechless and deeply saddened.

“I-I’m sorry, Pinkie Pie.”

With that, I watched as she smiled, turning around and walked back the way she came. Confused and stunned, I turned around and watched as the hallway dissolved into darkness. My hooves tingled as they disappeared into nothing. I smiled, knowing I had been forgiven for my deed.

As I awoke, I watched the sun rise into the sky; it rose quickly to make up for the time the day had lost. The fields greeted the sun warmly, having missed it for several hours. I stood up, brushing the off the grass from my hood. I pulled off my hood, looking towards my destination. In the distance was Hollow Shades; the meadow where the Silver brothers lived. I sighed, walking toward their domain with much exhaust and fatigue. I tried to interpret the dream, why did it happen? Every other dream I had had involved murder, horror, and death. Why had this one become so different? I thought about it, my journey was finally over. I had one last victim left on my list; if I made rid of her then I would be complete. I smiled, feeling relieved that accomplishing such a thing was possible. Equestria had changed drastically since I became who I was, everypony thought differently. I wondered if I had fixed Equestria; the leader of the Pegasi Army had been annihilated, who else was left? I wondered what Rarity’s role was to be, why had Fluttershy been called to my attention? I began to ponder on the subject, I could understand why somepony like Rainbow Dash and Twilight would need to be assassinated, but why Pinkie Pie? Why was Rarity placed on the map? I thought long and hard, eventually bumping my head upon a tree. I cringed, rubbing my head with my hoof. I looked ahead of me, seeing how I had finally made it to Hollow Shades. I grinned knowing I would finally see some familiar faces. I joyfully trotted to the front door of the Silver Brother’s home. I knocked on door, waiting for answer but none came. Confused, I looked around thinking that they were perhaps away at work on the train tracks. I sighed, having been excited for nothing. Turning around, I was finally greeted by the brother. They were hung by their necks, dangling from light poles. I saw in horror as the lifeless bodies stared back at me with contempt. I pulled my hood over my eyes, not wanting to look at the horrific sight. I wondered who would have done such a thing, why would they want to do something like this? I looked at them one last time; their necks were stretched and clearly broken. Their bodies were stained red with what I assumed to be their own blood. One thing I noticed was their cutie marks, they seemed to have vanished. Puzzled, I walked a little closer; careful not to step into any puddles of blood. I sighed, bowing my head to pay respects to fellow friends. I noticed a stake with a rope tied off to it; I walked to it, extending my hoof blade and cutting the rope free. The body fell into the bloodied mud, landing with a small splash. I covered my muzzle, walking toward the fallen body. I frisked him, searching for any items or information that I would deem useful. I sighed, having found nothing that would explain the execution. I walked to the second brother, his face had been covered in mud; hiding his identity. I chuckled, walking towards the stake and cutting the rope. Like the previous body, he limply fell into the mud; slightly bouncing as he hit the ground. I frisked the second body, finding what appeared to be a key. I lightly tossed it into the air, catching it as it came down. I smiled, placing it into my satchel. I left the body and walked toward the third body. Unlike the last two, this body was dressed and could be easily identified as Sil. I cut the rope, listening to his body fall into the sludge. I pushed his body over, frisking him finding nothing. Confused, I took a step back and looked around. I opened his jacket, finding a brown leather journal hidden inside. I snatched the book and placed it into the satchel. Having found the key to the house, I opened the door and blissfully walked inside.

I walked into the empty living room, approaching the table where we introduced ourselves. I felt guilty for entering the residence of the deceased, but I knew they would have encouraged it if it meant finding truths. I dropped my satchel on the table, pouring all its contents across the table. There were many useful things inside it that I had completely forgotten about. I counted the contents, surprised at how many items I really had. My regular boots, the odd hoofblade projectile contraption, a few replacement throwing knives that came with the uniform, one single pegasi boot, my original hat, the assassin box that contained the sealed Silverhoove scroll, the strange journal, the key to the Silver Brother’s house as well as several apples. I smiled, sitting down in the same chair I had originally when I met the Silver Brothers. I picked up the journal, examining it as best as I could. The cover was made of illegal equestrian leather, something that was very hard to find in Equestria. I smelled the pages; it reminded me of my home. I continued to examine it, putting my nostalgia aside for the time being. I turned it around, noticing two letters engraved upon the leather,

“A. R.”

My mouth dropped, this was AppleRaven’s diary; the one Granny Smith had been reading me before I left the family farm. I paced around the room, eventually making my decision to read the sad little diary. I wanted to find out how the creed started and where it had begun. I exhaled, having not seen the journal since I had left home; when I had a clean conscience. I wondered if I would interpret it differently now that I was reading it as part of the cult she created. I began to ponder about values that I may have broken, where their certain guidelines I were to follow? Was I the weak link in the creed? I opened the book, flipping through not knowing where I left off. All the pages filled the air with scents of dust, I coughed; closing the book and steering clear of the dust for a brief moment. Turning around, I noticed the book had opened to a particular page; the page had a fold on the corner indicating a place marker. I rubbed my head, Granny Smith never folded her pages; the fold must have come from the Silver Brothers. The Brothers were fascinated with the family creed, I never understood why. I glanced at the small box placed on the table. I began to have regrets of not opening it. Sighing, I walked toward the table and glanced at the book; reading from the top of the page. I braced myself, not ready for the knowledge it would perceive.

“Where is she?”

I glanced at the plant sitting upon my back. I still had not planted it; I began to feel terrible about the unfortunate state it was in. The dust clogged everything in sight; my eyes itched from the amount of sand that poured in every time I opened them. I walked in the desert alone; I missed Sunlit Sparkle; where had she gone? It had been several dates since the fall of Equestria; I had no idea I would even be alive to see it. I began to think about what that flying pony said and questioned myself constantly. What was a cutie mark? When had this been established? The water from the springs cleared my mind, but only for a short while. I frowned; I could not understand this future at all. I missed the rest of the Apple Family, where had they gone? I was certain they had died in the blast, but if the strange flying ponies survived, why not my family? We were known for being strong, dependable workers; I doubted we’d give up on life so easily. I wanted to plant the strange greenery as soon as possible, but I felt finding a bigger civilization was far more important. I had been walking for days at a time; it eventually got to the point where rest was a luxury rather than a necessity. I spun around; there was nothing in sight but desert. I spotted Canterlot Mountain, but other than that there was nothing in sight. I faced the north side of the mountain; I had learned the Canterlot Mountain was placed exactly in the center of Equestria and that its direction was important for finding which way I was headed. I turned around, walking north of the mountain into the desert ahead. I scanned the area for water as I searched for anything I could use to survive, but I knew nothing could be seen. I doubted anypony could live in these harsh weather conditions but I still felt it seemed like a possibility.

“If that pony could learn to fly, I’m certain somepony has adapted to the desert.”

I repeated that constantly throughout my trek. It appeared to be the only thing giving me hope in this lost Equestria. I sighed; my hooves were cracked from the distance I traveled. The pain ran up my legs and to my head. I cringed with every step I took, each one sounded as if I had broke a bone. The terrain north of Canterlot Mountain was dry and plain; it was in fact the flattest land in Equestria. Normally, this would have been all grasslands, but because of the Demolition none of it survived. I looked to the right, finding a small ditch that looked as if it formerly held water. I ran to the trench, hopeful that it would carry even the smallest amount of liquid. Unfortunately, I could not be so lucky as to find water in such mass. I brushed my hooves against the sand, it seemed moist. I bolted straight up, realizing that the sand had dried recently. I sat down to think; I could hear my legs thanking me over and over. Why had the sand just now dried? The Demolition happened over a date ago, where did this water come from? The Demolition dried everything in Equestria in under a minute, scraping it clean. That was the purpose of the Demolition after all, to rid the world of its flaw. I stood up; my only possible cause would be civilization; but where? I had searched for a village of survivors since I left Canterlot. Where had everypony gone? I asked this question frequently; sometimes I even shouted it out loud, hardly expecting an answer. I lowered my head; the sun forever was raised in the sun. I remember when it used to fall by itself, now it seemed as though the Demolition destroyed nature as a whole.

I followed the riverbed, hoping to find answers to the missing water supply. I simply could not believe an entire river of water had survived the Demolition and was carried out to the middle of nowhere. The river contained many rocks, most of them corroded and broken into rubble. I stopped to pick one up, looking at its odd structure. I lifted it in the air and watched the wind blow it into dust. I continued walking having witnessed the odd occurrence. I glanced at the plant, talking to it as I followed the dried river. I was surprised the miniature tree had even lasted this long. I sacrificed everything for the tree, even my own water supply.

“So do you think we’ll find what we’re looking for?”

I looked at the plant, it stared back. My conversations with the plant were very dry, almost as dry as the desert itself; but it was nice to have someone to talk to after all that we had seen. I wondered about SunlitSparkle’s filly, how was she handling the change? SunlitSparkle said they wanted to stay in Canterlot for the time being, but why? Canterlot had nothing to offer; perhaps a few destroyed homes and rotten food. A home would be very pleasing as of now, but I was afraid of losing the plant to the heat if I stayed in a single place for far too long. I had been traveling along the river for hours, but I felt no closer to a village than I did before. The sun continued to laugh from the sky above, I always wished it would fall from the sky and introduce the moon. I wondered where the moon went, where did it go? Sweat fell from the side of my face and dropped to the dried river. I stopped, looking down at the small dark brown patch my sweat had made in the sand. I looked up, putting one hoof over my head to block the sun. Still, I found nothing; discouraged, I kept walking still with hope of finding another pony to talk to. As of that moment, that was my only desire; somebody to talk to. The river took many turns eventually leading up to what appeared to be a canyon. I sighed, I had seen canyons like these in the desert located southeast of Canterlot. The canyon showed slight signs of rubble; broken branches could be seen sticking out from the ground. I analyzed the rubble, seeing how a camp had formerly been here. It wasn’t very surprising, many camps and forts that had been built were destroyed during the Demolition; these were obviously the remnants of said domains. The sticks were lined in a larger pattern; the remains were that of a large fort or temple. Puzzled by the size of the camp compared to others, I walked closer to take a better look at the remains. The pieces of wood were marked with strange engravings, something I had never seen before. I pried at the ground, pushing aside sand from around the stakes. I pressed against the wood, feeling movement from underneath the sand. With hope, I rapidly dug around the sand having found something that may be of use to me. The markings on the stakes were different from the Royal Empire or the Non-Pony Army; they were special. I shook the stake around more violently, trying to pull up whatever I could. I turned around and proceeded to buck the stake multiple times with each one stronger than the last. I cringed, having used all my might to uproot the stake. Collapsing, laid my head on the sand, watching it as it blew past my face. I could hear the stake laugh at my cowardice and lack of endurance. I stood up angrily, beginning to scream at the wooden plank as if it were a real pony. I turned around, bucking it again and again. I heard a small clink behind me, realizing it was the tree; I stopped my rage. Saddened and disappointed at my obscured behavior, I sat down next to the plant and began to ask it questions. It stared at me silently; I rolled my eyes.

I fell asleep in the most peculiar of ways, having my head stuffed within the ditch I had dug. My back painfully pressed against the wood as my spine curled around it uncomfortably. It was irritating and I often cried in agony, but as fatigued as I was during that moment, I no longer cared for the pain I then received. I slept well, not worrying about any other ponies making a captive out of me. I could feel the darkness lift me from the hole and allow me to soar throughout the sky. With feelings such as these, I would have no desire to return to the land. The weight holding my eyes were immediately lifted as I ascended above and met with enlightenment where I then met with happiness. During these days, ponies treasured the darkness, ran to it and lived there; praying for mercy from the light. The sun had become the curse of the land, drying everything in sight and leaving the ponies without any means of survival. Food and other greenery died in the heat, having been exhausted by the extreme temperatures. The entire world of Equestria had died, leaving nothing left for its residents. I only hoped the times would pass and generations would walk the Equestria proudly knowing their ancestors had survived the struggles.

I slept pleasantly, although, sadly no dreams came. I remember the ponies of the Other Kind would talk about dreams and other strange visions that would occur when someone slept. I myself had never encounter such dreams, but I felt it was important to have one; I had been trying for several dates, but still none had come. Many rumored that dreams occurred at random, but I was certain they were triggered by a larger force. I had tried several times to receive these dreams but nothing ever came. I woke up, emerging from my hole, feeling both relieved and slightly disappointed. The sun blazed hotter than ever upon my face. Narrowing my eyes, I put my hoof in front of my face, blocking out the sun as best as I could. My back was severely strained with every move resulting in yet another call for comfort. I looked around, not moving a muscle; avoiding the tremendous pain that growled at me from behind. I widened my eyes, trying my best to see my peripherals but alas, nothing was visible. I could feel my eyes roll to the back of my head as I tried to look behind me. I rubbed my eyelids, screaming as I had fully accomplished the disposition of my eyes. The sun burned my body, practically on fire as no clouds brought boon to me. I knew I would die if I stayed here for too long, I had officially brought death to myself. With much despondency, I continued to readjust my back; moving side to side and scream in pain as I did. I widened my eyes once again, looked behind me; catching a small glimpse of green from the corner of my eye. My mind went blank, I suddenly remembered my purpose. With all my might, I pushed aside the doubt and sadness from my mind; moving every part of myself with not only great struggle, but with purpose, the feeling of patriotic determination. Shaking, I stood up; thinking more about the world and its struggles rather than my own. I could feel the sweat pour from my head, the burns upon my back sent jolts of pain through my spine as the skin flaked. I turned around; I could hear my vertebrae cracking louder than I have ever heard it before. The sound could quite possibly be heard from Canterlot. It echoed through the canyon, I squinted my eyes, bending down to pick up the plant. It felt heavier than usual, but I expect no less. I balanced it upon my back, hoping that it would not cramp it even more than it already was.

I had difficulty walking due to the consistent strain on my hind legs. With the position I had been sleeping in, I would not have been surprised if my back had broken. Either way, the uncomfortable phenomena was inconvenient at best. The time it would take to find fruitful soil would be doubled because of the condition I was in. I needed to find a cave, but canyons such as these were usually flooded with light and it was likely that all the caves in Equestria had already been occupied by the Cave Dwellers. Cave Dwellers are the ponies who had survived the Demolition by scurrying in the caves and living there. Many of these settlers stayed in their caves without ever seeing light again. From my experience with others, these dwellers had amazing sight in caves, but their environment had made them vulnerable to the light; blinding them for several hours at a time, practically destroying the nerves within their eyes. I thought about my experience I had with my eyes, completely turning them around. It brought chills to me, I did not want to think of such things at a time like this; I was already shaking from the pain in my back. I tried to remember the Apple Family routes; it had been so long since I last was required to recite them. I rubbed my head, trying to remember the blissful past. I knew it was a long shot, but I found that there would be no hope than to do otherwise. Besides, perhaps I would even find my journey’s end there. I sighed; I set my destination and pressed on. I would then be traveling to the center of Equestria, the exact location where the Second Demolition had taken place. I tried to reason with my subconscious, but she insisted that this would be the most logical way to go about things. I stopped for a moment, then proclaiming that returning to the sight of the Demolition would be the worst idea since curling into the hole and damaging my back. I could see my subconscious shrugging with a lack of interest. I rolled my eyes, pressing on through the sand, leaving the stakes that so willingly destroyed my back. I sighed; the plant on my back grew heavier with every step I took. Despite the nap I had taken, I was still very fatigued; physically and mentally. I had been on the road for an uncountable amount of time, my journey had been long and tedious, but I still wished to continue my trek.

My philosophies saved me from doubt, anger, depression and insanity. These philosophies were the only forms of light that were not harmful. They brought joy, significance and belonging to the world I now lived in. I had developed these saying during the time I spend thinking. They kept me safe and looked after me as I recited each one in my head, leaving an imprint into my memory; something that could not be forgotten. I sighed, looked at the journey ahead, I had not even made it halfway to Canterlot Mountain. I shook my head, leaving all feelings of uncertainty from my mind. I wish I knew more about the First Demolition, how did the ponies of Old Equestria survive that tragedy? I sometimes wished I was born before the First Demolition, I felt it would be a fresh new experience. I wondered if the speculation about the two sisters were true, had they really created Equestria? Where the two sisters the Ones Who Came Before? They always seemed to know more about the history than anybody else, why was that? Even the scrolls written about Old Equestria didn’t seem to have any information about what happened. They all seemed to be, ripped from their right place. I had reached the mountain by the time I had finished my thought session. I put on hoof on it, stretching my back in hopes of relieving stress. I had heard rumors that many of Equestria’s landmarks had moved since the Demolition. They say the blast had shifted the world, stopping all in its place. I wondered if time itself changed anymore, would moving the sun and moon be too great a responsibility. I had heard from the flying pony that things like these had been around for the longest time. She mentioned something about “unicorns” and “pegasi”. She said they had adapted to the environment, but I doubted every word she had said; after all, would anybody trust a flying pony? Even with my doubts, I still had a small fragment of hope that the unicorn might exist and that they would be able to save Equestria. I had never encountered a unicorn before, many say the lived further west; out of sight and mind. I thought about seeking the unicorns for help but the reactions I had received from the cave dwellers and other pegasi made me skeptical and unwilling to journey west. For now, I stayed a wanderer, a pony who aimlessly travels the barren land of New Equestria. I was the only wanderer as far as I could tell. Everybody else had formed factions and joined them according to their newly discovered races and talents. I sighed, I remembered something the pegasi had said about the supposed “cutie mark”. She mentioned something about significant talents, something a pony was given when that talent was discovered where they would then pursue said talents until the day they died. I felt uneasy about the subject; it seemed more isolated, without any freedom to do what a pony wished. What if that pony did not want to do what the mark required? Was a special talent something that a pony desired? I wasn’t sure how I felt about the idea of being marked for life, it seemed wrong. I am a survivor of the Second Demolition; I remember what Old Equestria was like. Despite the wars, it was peaceful. For those who accepted their new forms, they Other Kind were nice ponies; they often spoke of legends from their time, stories that were told to them as children and other things of the sort. I could recall just how fascinated I was to hear the great many tales they told. The twists and turns of their stories were amazing and often caught me by surprise. I smiled; I remembered the older times; times when the sun and moon rose by themselves without the need for assistance. I was a wanderer, a survivor of the past and the true break between the past and the present. I am the last of a dead breed, the remnants of the Apple Family and the bearer of the last organic plant in Equestria. I had to make it to the center of Equestria, I had to plant the seed; it was the only objective that would forever save Equestria.

I had finally left the mountain; the sun had forever dyed my brown coat red by the time I made it to the riverside. I faced south and looked to my right; there I saw the sight I was meant to see. I had finally made it to the origin of destruction; the site of the Second Demolition. It was still in the distance, but it was close enough to see where it would be. I walked further and further still, my hooves leaving prints along the sand. My hoofprints grew deeper as I approached the site, leaving me foolishly stumbling around. I stopped for a moment, finding myself standing in half a hoof of sand. I dismounted the plant from my back and placed it in the sand next to me; it would be impossible to continue any further with it weighing me down. I turned toward the site, determined as ever to finally end my journey. The locus was a large crater that surprisingly had not been covered. As I approached the site, I became more and more doubtful, skeptical even. I was unsure of the danger that could be present if I were to examine the crater. My hooves grew tired, lifting them above the sand became a harder job than before; my muscles were ripped to shreds by the time I had even arrived at the mountain. I peer into the crater, lifting my legs one last time stepping on what appeared to be glass. It was cold, something that I had not felt since the Demolition. I collapsed onto the glass, pressing my face against its unnatural temperature. The cold feeling ran down my face, I wondered why nobody else had discovered this. The glass was in a solid state and perfectly rounded; I stood and tried to keep my balance as I walked to the center of the crater. I slowly put on hoof in front of the other, bracing myself with every new step I took. The bottom of the crater was not a solid bowl; instead, it was an entrance to a cave below. Checking to see if the coast was clear, I nervously sat on the edge and put one hoof into the hole; I clutched my stomach and jumped into the dark abyss below wondering what dangers would await me.

I closed the book and walked away from the table. I wished to read more, but something in me told me to wait. I needed to find Granny Smith; I wanted her to read the book to me. It was all the more special if she did the honors of finishing the story. I turned away from the book lying on the table, bathed in the light of the ceiling lamp. I looked at my hoofblade, it was still damaged but after some time I had gotten used to its miserable state. I sighed, walking back towards the book, reaching for my parcel. I pushed everything within it and securely locked the bag where I then slung it over my head and fastened the buckles. I turned around, I was almost finished with my journey; the road to Manehatten was a short one. Determined and motivated to finish the contract, I made a promise that I intended to keep; I would finish the book as soon as I assassinated all my targets. Wearing the boots given to me by my great AppleRaven, I left the home of the Silver Brothers and headed towards Manehatten. The city where my last target would be living life, not expecting me to strike. I needed to finish this, I would complete my destiny even if it was the last thing I did. With all my pride, I lead a mighty charge through the woods; avoid trees left and right as they came forth. I squinted my eyes as the leaves and blades of grass blew in my face. The hood flew back, revealing my mane as it flowed in the wind with such elegance. My hooves felt lighter than ever as I thundered through the wood, forgetting about all around me. I was determined to finish what I had started; I had no other choice. There was nothing else that could be done about it; it would haunt me until the day I died. I would be disgraced by my family if I failed my duty as an Apple; my journey must be completed. I could see the city emerging from the treeline as I broke out from the trees finding myself running in an open field. It was the field where I had met the two pegasi guard ponies. They had challenged me, but I had reigned supreme. Nopony would ever destroy me, not like this. I knew what my duty was and I was good at it. I would never be harmed with the knowledge I had gained from my ancestor’s book and mark; I would never fail. Dirt flew behind me as I sprinted through the grass fields. I looked ahead; it appeared two new guards had found a position outside of the city. They readied themselves, drawing swords as I continued to sprint toward them; thinking of a plan to destroy their defense. I smirked; they hesitated seeing my expression as I ran. Without stopping, I leaped as soon as I was two feet ahead of them; they were stunned as I drew my hoofblade and landed on top of the guard positioned to the right. Stunned, the left guard swung his sword which was easily deflected. He screamed,

“Why are you doing this?”

I smirked, having though this was one of the most idiotic questions anypony had ever asked me,

“Because it’s my duty.”

I used the three seconds to grab his neck with my right hoof, pushing him in front of me where I proceeded to stab him until dead. He bled over the grass, screaming in agony as I lowered my hood and walked away without a second thought. I sprinted down the bridge as fast as I could; the wind blew through my mane as my hooves quickly glided down the railing support. I no longer cared about danger or anything of the sort. It was my time to shine and to shine I was determined to do. Despite Rarity’s generosity towards starting my journey, I no longer cared for her well-being. It was time for action, I was sick of the sadness I had been put through. I thought about AppleRaven, I needed to bring honor to my family for the sake of Equestria and her people. I felt I was doing the right thing; Equestria had been under a rock for far too long. It was time to end harmony, the ponies of today have the responsibility to govern themselves; it was time to destroy the elements no matter the consequence.

Manehatten was looked just as it did when I first arrived. Ponies lined the streets from left to right; each one looked as if they were in a rush. I pushed through the crowds, pickpocketing a few of them for the fun of it. I loved the expressions their faces made as I pushed through them. Many of them cursed me, but I simply smiled as I walked away; I wanted to have my fun before I ended my contract. Carriages moved along the streets, carrying ponies to different destinations by the hour. I smiled, it seemed as though Manehatten was the only civilized city in Equestria. All others had gone to Tartarus while this one stayed sane. I called out to one of the taxis asking for a ride, many of them passed by but I was lucky enough to catch one as it rode by. The pony pulling the carriage asked me for a destination, I smiled as he appeared to not know who I was. I asked him to pull me to the Manehatten boutique; the boutique that was once run by Rarity. He laughed,

“Manehatten Boutique? There are many of those; you’ll have to be more precise in your direction, lady.”

Chuckling a bit, I apologized,

“I’m sorry; it’s the one that was run by Rarity. She was a former friend of mine and was wondering how the business was going.”

The driver’s smile quickly retreated as I spoke her name.

“Uh, Rarity? Oh, I see. Well, let me just, uh. I’m not sure how to explain this better than, it’s uh, closed down. It’s been like that for quite some time.”

Disappointed, although not surprised, I nodded my head and asked him to take me there anyway. He smiled uneasily as I stepped on the carriage and rode down the streets of Manehatten.

The traffic was not as bad as I figured it would be, I had only been to Manehatten a few times, but I never figured the roads would be as empty as they were today. It seemed as though everypony had decided to walk instead of the using the public transportations. I kept my eye on the crowds of ponies crossing the streets, trying my hardest to spot Rarity. It wouldn’t be hard to spot her in a crowd as she always wore the same style mane with her distinctive purple color. The ride was short lasting only thirty minutes since the boutique was down the road from where I met the taxi. The driver happily accepted the bits I paid him as I stepped off the carriage and walked toward a boarded building. It was closed in the same style as the Ponyville boutique with wooden planks covering both the windows and doors. I remembered when she first opened the boutique, she was extremely happy that her business had finally flourished and left the borders of Ponyville. I remember the situation we had with her manager and how we used Twilight as a marketing campaign. I felt bad for Twilight as she continued to be used for her business; I was relieved when we had that discussion with the manager.

“It was a good run and a lot of memories; but I can tell the commemoration of a dead business is not the reason you’re here, Applejack.”

I turned around to see Rarity standing behind me. She seemed deeply sorrowed as she looked at the establishment.

“Sadly, no. It was a nice building Rarity, you did a good job keeping it in shape while it lasted.”

Rarity hesitated,

“Yes, I suppose. While it lasted of course. I just couldn’t believe things in Canterlot would affect the business here as well.”

“Remember when you first opened? We had great times together; I wished they had stayed like that.”

“Yes, I remember it like the back of my hoof. It was truly a wonderful experience, despite the manager’s corrupted business strategies. Thankfully, we fixed that.”

I laughed,

“Yes, we did; and in good timing too. Your business would have fallen long ago if not for her transformation”

Rarity looked at me, then pointed toward the busy streets of Manehatten,

“Look at everypony here; they don’t seem to have trouble in the business world. Why had I fallen but not them?”

I looked at the streets, she was right. Everypony minded their own business as they traveled from one destination to the next.

“I’m sure everypony is having their own troubles right now”

“Really Applejack? What about you? What are your troubles?”

I fell right into that one, I nervously looked around. I was standing two hooves away from my target, but I could not muster the strength to kill her now. We were standing the middle of a public sighting.

“M-my troubles? Nothing, nothing at all. Just here for the tour.”

I knew that was an awful lie and only the most gullible of ponies would ever receive that as truth. She narrowed her eyes,

“Then how did you get out of Pegasi Jail?”

I began to sweat, she smiled and continued,

“I know all about your personal endeavors now, Applejack. We hung your friends in the meadows outside of the city. It truly was a pleasant sight; I’m certain you would have enjoyed it after what you did to Twilight.”

My heart sank, how was Rarity behind the hanging of the Silver Brothers? How did she even know where to look?

“Rarity, listen. It’s not my fault.”

I sounded pathetic trying to use a card that could easily be perceived as yet another lie.

“What’s in the bag Applejack? Stolen money? A few blades? Perhaps even a few carcasses for your new home in jail?”

She whistled using her hoof, calling out for reinforcements no doubt.

“Don’t worry Applejack, the guards will be here in a minute, tops. You better start running, here they come.”

I turned around, seeing twenty guards push their way through crowds of ponies as they dispersed in all directions. I stood my ground, trying to retrieve the determination from just moments ago. The guards lined the streets in mass numbers, each one equipped with several swords, spears and other pegasi weapons that could not be identified. I raised my right hoofblade to shoulder height and extended it to full capacity. I grabbed Rarity as she tried to get away; glaring at her I spoke in firm tones,

“You enjoyed watching my friends die? Well, I’ve got a surprise for you.”

Smiling and laughing uncontrollably, I stomped on each of her legs; breaking each hoof one by one. She cried in pain as each of the guards ran down the roads as fast as they could. Bones stuck out of leg as each snapped out of place. I threw her against the ground as she helplessly watched me from the ground. The guards that lined the road reached me just as I had threw Rarity against the ground. All of them swung their swords at once, I jumped out of the way with perfect timing. I looked through the crowd of armed ponies as I quickly chose my target and planned my attack. My cutie mark glowed viciously as I began to attack each one of them. I swung my hoofblade to my left, blocking a sword strike from one side as I jumped over the opposing guard. I grabbed the attacking pony’s neck as I quickly stabbed him repeatedly until he fell to the ground beside Rarity. I could hear Rarity scream in both pain and horror as she watch me kill each of the twenty guards that attacked. The ease and grace in each kill was impressive to even myself. It seemed as though I could go on for hours without exhaustion. Time passed quickly as I had finally killed every single one of the Pegasi guards, at the rate I was at, I could have killed the entire Pegasi Army single hoofed. I turned toward Rarity who starred in the distance, traumatized as the screams of wounded ponies called from all around me.

“It’s your turn Rarity.”

I raised my hoofblade high above my head and quickly lowered toward her neck. She let out a slight scream before her lungs filled with blood. The red liquid flowed from her mouth, drowning her white coat in death. I pulled the blade from her neck and wiped it against her right hoof as I returned the blade to its stock. I heard a high pitched scream from behind me; I was certain the street had been cleared from the guards or anypony else. I turned around, seeing nothing but an empty road. Puzzled, I walked down the road wondering if it had just been my imagination or one of the guard ponies I had killed. Shaking my head, I brushed my shoulder and continued toward the Manehatten gate; my journey was over.

I continued to walk down the road, ponies all around me screamed as they saw my newly dyed coat drip trails of red down the streets of Manehatten. I smiled as they all feared me; I could now return to the farm and harvest whatever apples were left. The gate was not far from the boutique, in fact, it was a mere hour walk from it. The gate was unguarded, as I had killed everypony who was a few hours ago. The bridge was cleared out with nopony walked along it; I was relieved I had finally finished my adventure and returning home for the first time in the longest. The sun was setting along the horizon with the most beautiful of displays. It seemed almost as though the sun itself were giving me a farewell into my old life. I took a quick look at my flank to see if it had changed yet; it hadn’t. ‘These things simply take time,’ I reassured myself, looking uneasy at the cursed mark that had ruined my life and career. I walked with a slow pace, enjoying both the sunset and the scenery before it. The wind blew in my mane with memories of olden days; I simply could not believe the fates of my former friends. I had ended it all, everything they had stood for, everything they had fought for. I had saved Equestria for once and for all. Nothing would stand in the way for a common democracy, it was all as planned. I looked to my left to see the remains of the Silver Brother’s train tracks. They had almost completed the road to Manehatten, it was a shame they had never finished. I began to feel slightly saddened for their failed cause and began to question their family’s history once more. I glanced at the back still nicely slung over my shoulder. Within the bag was both AppleRaven’s and Silverhoove’s history; the answers were but a mere inch away. The temptation was almost too great, something irresistible to even the most uninterested of ponies; I shook my head, the time was not right.

I had almost made it to the Canterlot Mountain by the sunrise. The night had been perfect; every moment was met with a significantly cool breeze that refreshed my mane. I walked non-stop, only stopping to answer my subconscious questions when they arose. Everything in Equestria seemed to have gone silent, as if the land had been put on hold. It was peculiar silence, something that I had not been met with before. I had listened to perfect silence before, but something about that night seemed different. As if everything in the universe had decided to stop moving, as if time itself took the night off. I looked over my shoulder finding nothing but the leather strap from the satchel. I sighed, having made only half the distance to Sweet Apple Acres in a single day. The progress was impressive, but with the rate I had hoped to make it there before the week was over. I stopped for a moment; my hooves pulsated repeatedly against the ground. I had been walking day and night without a stop; I expected to have even the slightest bit of rest. With my mission over, I felt I would perhaps get the slightest bit of good rest. I layed my head upon the grass, feeling the gentle blades brush against my face. It was calming at best and gave me great relaxation. I closed my eyelids, feeling the wind lull me to a deep sleep.

Kindness, magic, loyalty, laughter and generosity; these were the words that echoed in my mind as I awoke from bed; the floor was cold and the air was still. The room was stuffy, damp and contained a moldy smell. I rubbed my eyes and began to brace myself for whatever chaotic dream awaited me. I looked around the room, it seemed all but normal; everything around seemed to be attached to the ceiling. I placed a hoof on the ground, feeling a slightly different texture than what I remembered. I looked up, seeing the floor and all its furniture nestled neatly on the ceiling. I shrugged it off; perhaps it was insignificant; I needn’t worry. I looked for a door, something to leave the room; but none was present. The door appeared to have been place on the roof as well, something I had not seen before. I thought perhaps the room was trying to tell me something, I was trapped in an endless loop of nightmares that did not seem to leave no matter the location or status of my mission. What were the nightmares telling me? I climbed into bed and closed my eyes, hoping I could awake in the morning as if it were all a mistake. My eyes were closed for quite some time, I tried to drift back to sleep but simply couldn’t. The consistent thought that ponies were lurking behind every shadow ready to kill was nerve rattling. I was usually the one hunting others, not being the hunted. Fed up with waiting and seeing my methods were not working, I opened my eyes where I then heard a loud crash coming from all around me. I bolted straight up, seeing the furniture had finally fallen to the ground. I took a closer look, it seemed as though I had fallen. Confused further, I stood up, leaving my bed far behind me. I walked toward the mirror to see if my appearance had changed in any way since my last visit. I rubbed my eyes and wiped the mirror having seen a mirrored image of none other than Pinkie Pie. I had expected to see myself but according to the mirror, I was Pinkie Pie. I looked down at my hooves; they were orange, no doubt. There had to be some mistake but I was unsure of what it could be. I stared deep into the mirror only to see Pinkie Pie staring back with the same amount of intensity. I turned my head behind me while keeping an eye on the mirror. I looked for any noticeable flaws in Pinkie’s movements but I was unable to find any noticeable changes. Giving up, I turned around, giving the mirror my full attention. I examined Pinkie for any physical damage; I couldn’t see anything but something about this version of Pinkie was peculiar. I turned to the side looking at the cutie mark. Nothing, even the balloons were in order by color. I stopped to think, what was different? I looked at the mark one more time before finalizing my claim. If Pinkie was mirrored, then why weren’t the balloons? I jumped with joy having cleverly solved a personal question. I quickly stopped jumping as I soon found out that this question was meaningless and was only for personal gain. I sighed, I really was alone. Was friendship really something that could be cherished? I of all ponies should know; I had friends once. I looked back at the mirror; Pinkie seemed to be just as sad as I was. I stood up and was about to return to the bed at the edge of the room when something in the mirror caught my eye. Pinkie Pie seemed to have lost her “mirror mode” and began to move freely. She banged her hooves against the glass as a figure appeared behind her. I could hear her muffled scream, she warned me over and over but I couldn’t make out the words exactly. I wanted to turn around but I could not keep my eyes off the blade that appeared from the darkness behind Pinkie. She turned around and pushed against the glass with her back as the figure became more and more clear. It was an evil version of me; she had a black mane with gray ribbons that decorated her hair. Her coating was slightly darker to that of a royal red color. The hat she wore was torn and stained in blood; her eyes glowed in the darkness with harsh green. I stared uneasily at the monster I had created and she stared back as she continued to murder Pinkie Pie against the glass. The blood stained the mirror on both sides as blood ran down the rim of the mirror and flowed through the cracks in the floor. I stepped away from the puddles of blood as I bumped into somepony I did not expect. I turned around slowly as I bit my lip, bracing myself for what I hoped would be the last time. There I saw her, it was Twilight Sparkle; she was armed with a knife and proceeded to stab me. Strange enough, I could not feel the pain, only the audible screams from Pinkie Pie. Shivering with fright, I took the opportunity to examine Twilight; she looked as though she had been though a lot. Something about her seemed different than from when I last saw her though. It was almost as if she had been, burnt, torn, ruined completely. Her mane was almost non-existent with only a few strands of hair from one side of her head. Gathering my strength, I pushed her off me and ran to the corner of the room. I began to feel light headed as the blood from my wounds left trails along the floor. She turned around at me still bearing the knife; I quickly looked at the scar that ran down from her chest to her flank. I thought for a moment remembering the battle I had with Twilight. The assassination, had it been but an attempt? Twilight slowly walked toward me, I pranced around the room trying to get yet another look at the scar. A wound such as that would have taken many dates to heal, was she still alive? I thought about it longer, seeing no other possibility. The scar seemed to have occurred in other places as well, places I had not touched. It could not have been my imagination; it had to be something else. Twilight’s face began to distort, in my defense, I kick at her but found my efforts meaningless. I screamed, finding the world around me sink into nothing.

I woke up in the middle of the day, not knowing how long I had been asleep. The sun was already in the middle of the sky. Having lost time, I ran through the fields. I needed to make my way to Ponyville; I needed to find the Cutie Map, or whatever was left of it. If Twilight was indeed still alive, the Cutie Map would be the one to know. I ran faster than I ever had; running at speeds that I had never run before. I felt as if I could run forever, without end and without fatigue. I could move my legs without thinking, everything about my running seemed involuntary. I ran along the hills, eventually seeing Ponyville in the distance with all its past glory. I squinted my eyes, running through the fields of flowers, grass and the occasional tree. The grass changed from dirt to road as I crossed the village border, I looked from side to side, road to road seeking the castle that held a late friend. During regular circumstances, the castle would have been easily spotted. Unfortunately, the recent history with the townsponies had brought its reign down to rubble. The roads were cleared; nopony wandered the streets as I remembered. Ponyville had officially become but a name on a map, there were no signs or residence of any kind. I sighed, the town was so lively, I missed the days of old. It truly was an Era of Prosperity; the people, the times, the speech had been so peaceful. Sometimes I wished I had not been alive to see the new Equestria that came before it. The dates between the two ages had not been long, but the changes during the transition had been drastic. Day by day the situations continued to decline, everypony began to feel stressed after the first document was found. Sometimes things are just best left forgotten, the history of Equestria is a very touchy subject to many. Knowledge is power to many, somepony should leave it as it is and not partake of its offerings. I shook my head, closing in on Twilight’s sad castle. I pushed through the rubble, trying to find the map that brought me this fate. I searched for hours, pulling every piece of debris aside as I searched every aspect of the site; finding it hidden under a large door and several of the thrones. The table seemed somewhat broken but still functional as ever. I rubbed the surface, trying to get a better view of Equestria. I watched as the marks that I had seen last disappeared into oblivion leaving but one left. The last mark in particular was peculiar at best, instead of disappearing like the rest it seemed to travel along the map. It traveled out of Ponyville and seemed to float toward Canterlot. I coughed as the dust clogged my lungs, rubbing the table again despite the consequence. I nodded my head, making sense of the new discovery. My vision had been correct, according to the map; Twilight would still be alive and well. She would be in Canterlot, perhaps taking the role for Celestia. I thought longer, the sudden change in power would have explained the sudden change in the time of day. I ran for Canterlot, it was time to end this; it was time to destroy harmony once and for all.

I left Ponyville around morning; the air was still and cold in a refreshing way. I left in a rush, trying to finally finish the journey as well as my destiny. I wanted to return to the farm without worrying about such debates. I wanted my life back, I loved apples, they were a part of my life and my home; I missed my home; the warm feelings it brought back, the family memories the warmth brought were nostalgic. I wanted to see my family again, I missed them greatly; everyday that passed was yet another day alone. I had not talked to another pony of the same kin since I left home in the first place. I sighed, wishing that I had not left home those many dates ago. I had started an era of war and I felt awful about it. I came close to the river by midday, I had packed nothing but what was in my bag. During the night, I had run to the farm to pick a single apple that was to last me the trip. I was halfway to Canterlot and the mountain was much more civilized since AppleRaven had taken the road throughout the caves. I had thought about entering the caves for the longest time, but the dangers described in AppleRaven’s journal seemed to be far more serious than I had thought. Think about it now and remembering the Silver Brothers’ efforts to clear the train tracks would have cleared the caves before continued on the tracks. With slight reassurance, I traveled to the cave system hidden within Canterlot Mountain. I ran along the river side as the mountain continued to loom ahead. I looked up as the castle continued to bring a shadow upon my face. I frowned having been intimidated by the distance and proportionality of the tremendous city. I had only been to Canterlot only a few times for Twilight’s royal or personal business. Going there for my own benefit was something unfamiliar to me. Canterlot was a high society type city, something that neither Manehatten nor Ponyville featured. It was something Rarity always dreamed of going to but sadly never came to be so lucky. The cave system quickly came into view with a single train track going into the darkness. I tensed with nervous doubt, the caves ahead looked unsettling and not the most inviting place to be. I put one hoof in front of the other as the tracks slowly lead me into a dark corridor. The cave was poorly maintained; stalagmites appeared in the most inconvenient of places with an inevitable chance of hitting ones hoof against them. The darkness clouded my vision; I saw nothing at all from any distance. I thought about AppleRaven’s journey through this very same cave; had she had as hard of a time as I was? Or worse? I dragged my right hind hoof against the rail; staying as close to it as possible. The darkness would corrupt even the brightest of minds, I felt irresolute. I began to cry; the pressure became too much. The cave had a curse upon me, something that I could not overcome with mere force. I began to feel depressed, down to the land. I stopped; I wanted to continue but my mind told me otherwise. I wanted to cry and so I did. The sound of tears falling to the stone floor echoed throughout the cave. I layed down upon the ground; my face buried in my hooves, hiding my eyes from the darkness around me. A chill ran down my spine, in an instant it seemed as though happiness returned. Speechless, I stood up, wiping my face not understanding anything that had taken place. I knew a good cry every once in awhile was healthy but I had never experienced anything so spontaneous such as that; I stood up, shaking my head rapidly. I still did not understand the emotional response I had just encountered. It was very different to me, something I had never experience throughout my entire life.

I looked ahead, seeing the exit to the cave at last; the darkness had finally parted as the sunlight rays extinguished the evilness held within the cavern. Relieved, I ran towards the exit with all haste, I had been trapped in that emotional cave of eternal solitude for far too long. Although the cave was merely half a mile long, I felt ultimate regret against going in it to begin with. I covered my face as the sunlight pierced through my eyelids dilated my pupils like none before. Of course, the pain was short lived as I soon discovered something that would override the entire experience. I had made it, I had made it to my final destination and where my last target would be waiting. It was Canterlot; the home of the politics and royalty. Twilight was inside the castle gates, I knew it. This was my time, I no other choice but to face her. I walked slowly toward the gates; I could easily see that the train tracks had been damaged from whoever had destroyed them in Ponyville. I recalled the AppleRaven’s description of the gates from her diary; they were very much different. The gates were simple, but adapted for trains and other forms of transportation rather than simply walking into the city. Guards were not present; I found this quite odd considering this was the capital of Equestria. Skeptical, I walked through the gates; there were no protective barriers of any kind, no guards to greet me or anything of the sort. Confused I continued to walk through the station. The trains seemed to have gone missing as nothing was parked in front of the station or held within the buildings. I chuckled, perhaps everypony left the city. Although this would be very convenient, a phenomenon such as this would not be good for my assassination attempt. While using other ponies was a risky operation, if my plan were to work my results would prove to be a tremendous advantage over my opponent. I ran through the towns, looking for ponies at all. I found nothing; it appeared as though my assumption had been correct; everypony had abandoned Canterlot. I shook my head, I would have seen everypony leave town from afar. I sighed and adjusted my satchel, looking up at the Canterlot Library. ‘It’s an easy climb,’ I reassured myself. I cracked my neck; feeling a slight boost of adrenaline as I slowly walked toward the main entrance. I closed my eyes, preparing my hooves, jumping onto the door’s frame. I held on tightly with a single hoof, exhaling rapidly. I looked down for a moment before throwing my right hoof higher, pushing off the door frame and landing on a window above. I remembered the library in Canterlot, it was much different than from what it was today. From what I had heard, Twilight’s friend Moondancer managed the library, keeping it organized as ever. I looked at the bricks, trying to maintain focus while still answering my personal questions. The library had been in poor condition lately; a common theme in all buildings around Equestria. The bricks were exceptionally cracked, the flora was wilted and gray. I thought about the plant AppleRaven had carried throughout the Equestrian desert, maintaining the plant while still having to worry about your own survival must have been quite an experience. My rear left hoof slipped, I dangled from the window. I gritted my teeth, pulling myself up as best as I possibly could. I raised my left hoof, stepping up on the door frame once more. I pushed myself up, onto a separate window above the previous one. It was slightly higher with the window ceil not being in as good of condition as the last. The concrete was broken completely, with small pebbles falling from it as I grabbed on. I pulled myself up, slipping once more against the stone. The building was large and very tall; a perfect place for finding everypony. I sighed, climbing window after window. I could feel my shoulders ache with every step I took. Ponies were not designed for climbing such structures, if not for the mark that continuously pulsated against my rear I would have fallen long ago. The roof was decorated with a red tile pattern, a common roof design in Canterlot. I quickly grabbed the edge, holding on for dear life for the ground below seemed much farther than what it was. Pulling myself up with all the strength I possibly could muster, I stood up against the roof. I looked down at my body, seeing cuts, bruises and colors that decorated the building’s exterior. I chuckled,

“Well, nopony is perfect.”

I closed my eyes; the voices of ponies could be heard from the other side of Canterlot. I listened carefully, trying to pin-point their location with merely sound. It was a difficult task and required skill, but still very much doable. The screams of the ponies seemed to be coming from the Canterlot Castle; the home of the two sisters. I smiled, running off the roof of the library, making a graceful landing against the ground. I cringed, I knew I wouldn’t have been able to perform a stunt such as that without my cutie mark, but it still hurt nonetheless. I ran along the roads, I had almost made it. The call of ponies grew louder and louder with every turn I took. I ignore the pain from the fall and continued running. I could feel my shins starting to bleed as the wind blew through my legs. Small tears of pain flew in the wind as I traveled away further and further from the library. The roads widened, as the sounds of angry ponies grew to an ear bleeding state. The ponies held signs, torches, pitchforks and other standard mob attire as they lined up outside of Canterlot Castle. I ran up to the crowd, pushing through it as they violently screamed at the one pony I was looking for, Twilight Sparkle. I smirked, she didn’t seem to notice me; or at least not yet she didn’t. I looked around, finding a dried water fountain sitting outside of the castle courtyard. I ran to it, jumping upon the peak of the sculpture, I cleared my throat,

“Down with her! Down with her and her false harmony! She betrays the crown and her duty; she follows Celestia and her fake form of ‘friendships’. Banish her! Banish her to the desert where she may then learn to rot!”

Everypony turned their heads towards me with each one changing their faces to a more aggressive state. I continued on,

“Twilight Sparkle will rule the government for her own benefit! It is time we as a public rule the government for ourselves! We must join a democracy! We have been ruled under one law for all of Equestria and the scrolls prove it! Off with her to the desert! Where she will find the meaning of decay!”

The angry ponies looked towards each other, nodding their heads as they broke into a chant,

“Down with her! Down with her! Decay she will! Decay she will!”

They banged their hooves against the ground, creating small tremors along the ground; I called out the final order,

“Go! Bring her down! Break the doors! Steal the belongings! Create a new rule!”

They charged toward the door, banging their hooves at it with all their strength. I smirked at Twilight; I now had her full attention. I ran from the fountain a jumped up onto the castle wall, climbing to the balcony. I glanced at the balcony, Twilight had run inside. I ran along the balcony as I was met with royal guards. They seemed tougher and much more equipped than the Pegasi Army guards. I jumped in the air, flying over head. I shot my hoofblade forward, hearing a small clicking sound. As I flew through the air, I brought my hoofblade down upon their heads. I could hear the cries as the guards struggled to block the small blade. Their efforts were unfortunate as I heard each one fall to the floor. I smiled, retracting my blade for the time being. The cries of ponies could be heard from the ground, I could hear the support beams that held the door begin to crack. The moment of truth had yet to be upon us; they had almost broken through; a new Equestria would be born at last.

I ran through the balcony and jumped to the inner courtyard where I was then greeted with three other guards. The landing took a toll on my fighting; I was severely outnumbered. I cringed, I could feel my legs folding in and beginning to crack. Shedding a single tear, I extended my hoofblade and prepared for a fight. The four guards charged all at once with their spears out in front of them. Nervous and unsure of what maneuvers I could pull, I ran toward the guard who was charging in front of the Castle’s front entrance. I could see the guard brace for impact as I slide to the left side of him; ultimately tripping him and stabbing him in the back. He let out a cry while the others made their way to my location. I stood my ground and continued to run at every one of the guards who attacked. His sword lunged toward my right flank where I then blocked it and kicked him forward. The two guards behind me took the advantage and proceeded to stab me through my back. Shocked, I quickly stood up, clutching my lung as blood rushed from it. I could feel my flank pulsating, telling me to react, to finish them off. I nodded, I had come this far; I would not die like this. I jumped up, lunging my hoofblade coming close to his face. I could see him hesitate, but not long enough for him to become a corpse. He blocked the blade with slight difficulty as I had barely scratched his face. I quickly glanced back with perfect timing as I saw the second guard’s spear close to my own face. I ducked in time and witnessed the death of the first guard. He screamed in pain as he was impaled by his own comrade. I chuckled and swung my leg under the second guard’s leg; causing him to fall to the floor. I jumped to my feet and raised my blade over his head where I quickly launched it into his head. He died immediately as I briefly watched the blood soak the pavement. I turned around and walked toward the door; I kicked down the door and scanned the room. It was a long corridor leading to the throne of the two sisters. I slowly walked forward, glancing side to side; searching for enemies who had a motive to kill. There, ahead of me was the target in all her glory. Twilight Sparkle sat on the chair with her eyes closed, her mouth moving; reciting words that would I never come to understand. She was exactly how I depicted her in my dream. She had scars that lined her body like a map. She had changed colors from a distinctive deep purple to a faded pink color. I laughed,

“You’ve caused a lot of trouble, Twilight.”

She raised her head and called out to me in a royal voice, something that I hadn’t heard from her in the past,

“As have you, Applejack.”

I chuckled, slowly walking down the corridor,

“You really got me going there for awhile. After what they did to you in Ponyville, I figured you had passed.”

She sighed, slightly lowering her head as she spoke words of sorrow,

“I thought I had died as well, but as I had said. The power of friendship will always survive.”

I laughed,

“You still believe in that? They are all gone! Every last one of your precious friends are gone. The Elements of Harmony are dead and lying in the ground as of right now. You really believe the Elements saved you? The Cutie Map called me to kill the Elements, how is that you survived?”

She stood up from her chair as though I had offended her,

“You are wrong; surely you of all ponies would know what a true friend is.”

I snorted, not seeing her point in all of this. I wanted to finish her right there and then, but I knew it was not the way AppleRaven would have wanted it. She nodded her head and continued,

“A true friend is somepony who is there no matter the circumstance. If you had stayed a little longer you would have found out that Spike was the dragon who saved me.”

She pointed to a stained glass window that decorated the left wall, it was clearly installed recently. I shook my head,

“But we were the Elements of Harmony, not Spike.”

She continued in a firm tone,

“Just because Spike is not an Element, does not mean he could not be a friend. A friend is anypony who resides feelings of companionship to another pony; whether it’d be personal or not.”

I shrugged; I was in no mood to be lectured about friendship. It was true that Twilight’s duty was to spread the magic of friendship but that time had passed. She went on,

“Now, Applejack; if you learned anything you would know that a friend forgives. I forgive you for the mistakes you made; you are possessed by a superior being. Stop the hatred and call off your rebellion!”

I broke into a laugh. The sounds of my laughter echoed throughout the empty hall. I stomped my hooves against the red velvet carpet,

“Forgiveness? Possession? Have those ghost stories finally made it to your head? I’m finishing the job and you’re next on my list.”

I sprinted towards the chair where two other ponies appeared from behind. I laughed, surprised to see Shining Armor and Flash Sentry defending the princess’s life. I threw on my hoofblade gun contraption and placed it upon my spare hoof. I quickly locked the satchel and reloaded the gun. Twilight cocked her head to the side as she had never seen such a weapon in the field. Twilight turned to Shining Armor and pointed toward me. Together, Shining Armor and Flash Sentry sprinted toward me at nearly the same speeds. I released my hoofblade and readied my hoofblade gun by raising both to shoulder length; still running on hind legs. The two hesitated but continued running, as they approached closer and closer, they drew their swords and charged with them. I could almost feel the metal from Shining Armors sword as I jumped overhead. I turned around, landing painfully on my back against the brick floors. I slide in a puddle of blood as I aimed my hoofblade gun and proceeded to shoot my single shot at Flash Sentry. The bullet flew through the air in a vortex as it burst through his back. The gunfire let out an ear deafening sound that echoed through the hall, followed by Flash Sentry’s screams of pain. Shining Armor kneeled down to Flash Sentry for a brief moment before gathering the anger needed to defeat me. I chuckled, struggling to get back onto my hooves again. I looked behind me, Twilight had pulled a book from a bag of her own. I rolled my eyes, turning back to my own issues. Shining Armor scraped his hoof against the carpet, preparing for a charge; I smiled, returning the same gesture. With the sound of his battle cry, we both charged at each other. I grinned at Twilight who had put down her book to see the progress of our battle. She widened her eyes, calling out to her brother,

“Shining Armor! NO!”

He did not seem to stop; I moved slightly to the side and lowered my head. He didn’t seem to notice my form of trickery despite Twilight’s warning. I sprinted as fast as I possibly could, waiting for the right moment. I had to get this right, I raised my right hoof and extended it as fast as possible. I saw his facial expression change frame by frame as if it were in slow-motion. I winked at him as the blade cut through his torso and proceeded through the rear. He fell to the floor, crying in pain as he was defeated by a lowly assassin. I came to a dead halt as I skid against the floor. I turned around and ran to his body. I stood over him and gave him a kick in the stomach. He coughed out a bit of blood and looked into my eyes with bloodied tears filling them to the brim. I whispered in my ear,

“I’ll make sure you stay dead.”

I lowered my blade deep into his throat where I then heard two screams; one from the victim and the other from Twilight. I looked toward her frightened face and pulled out the blade from her brother’s corpse. Throwing the body aside, I slowly walked toward her while calling out,

“Time to make sure you stay dead!”

She corrected herself and lowered her head. Magic could be seen flowing from her horn as she stood her ground,

“You will never take my crown or my kingdom! The land of Equestria is protected by the magic of friendship. Letting ponies govern themselves without a law would be chaos in itself!”

I braced myself and adjusted my hoof position,

“The Cutie Map called me to my destiny for a reason and I will finish the map’s bidding! With, or without your sympathy!”

I charged at Twilight, hoofblade equipped and ready to strike. She sighed, teleporting behind me. I turned around,

“I know your every move, Twilight! There is nothing you can do to stop me!”

She giggled for a second,

“Sorry, Applejack. But I’ve learned some new tricks since our last battle. If you’d even call it that.”

I began to feel aggravated with every new word that spewed from her mouth. I quickly loaded my hoofblade gun and pointed it at her,

“So have I, Twilight. So have I.”

Her eyes widened for only a moment while she teleported to the other side of the corridor and stood on her throne once more. She opened her wings with pride,

“If you truly believe you can defeat the Princess of Friendship; the Last Princess of Equestria and the Prophesied Savior of the Land, then so be it. I accept your challenge and by the laws bound to the land, I shall use all force, might, and courage to defeat you from stealing the throne for your own personal gain!”

A light glowed from her as she spoke, I knew nothing of the prophecy but that if she would become ruler of Equestria for eternity then chaos will surely reign. I stood my ground, brushing my hoof against the ground and snorting from my nostrils; preparing for a charge. She looked down upon me and smiled,

“Sorry Applejack, but the same trick will not work twice.”

I smirked back at her,

“As I’ve said, I’ve learned a few tricks of my own.”

I stomped my left hoof against the ground and watched as the hoofblade gun’s barrel turned three-hundred and sixty degrees around; ultimately giving me a faster reload speed. Twilight prepared herself for a charge,

“I do love a good challenge.”

I backed away from her with my rear facing the door. Twilight stepped down from the throne and scrapped her hoof against the floor. I looked around, trying to find a possible way of winning a lost cause. There was nothing in the room that would provide a tactical advantage, nothing but dead bodies and a wounded, screaming, Flash Sentry. I sighed, if the only way of winning this would have to be by sheer force, then so be it. I narrowed my eyes and watched as Twilight did the same. She held her wings open as she tried to intimidate me. Like the drop of a quill, Twilight folded her wings and the two of us were off. We charged at each other holding nothing back but our fears of failure. I knew I could not use the same strategy as I did before; I needed something new. We grew closer and closer and I was running out of ideas by the second. I knew I could try anything I had done before. Moving to the left or right would be suicide; it would be easily spotted by Twilight. It was almost time; Twilight was coming up close and I still had no plan. Twilight was already preparing her magic as we ran. I could feel the tension as we ran toward each other. Only one would win, it had to be me. It had to be. I waited until we were close enough to touch and with the blink of an eye I jumped from the side and turned around. I slid on my back against the newly formed trail of blood rushing from my spear wound. I raised my hoofblade gun and using rapid fire, I repeatedly shot bullets at Twilight. Glass windows broke as the bullets ricocheted around the room. Twilight came to a dead halt, spreading her wings and sending a hole through the ceiling as she shot a misfire from her horn. My head hit the base of her throne as I continued to fire without end. I reached into my satchel and reloaded the back of the gun, continuing to rapidly fire the small, shiny, bullets across the room. Twilight screamed as bullets penetrated her wings, leaving small, steamy bullet holes in her span. She quickly tucked in her wings and turned around with fire in her eyes. Bullets flew around the room as I watched Twilight catch every one of them. The bullets levitated around Twilight; orbiting around her as her eyes glowed a bright white. I pushed up against the throne, trying to reposition myself as I jumped behind the throne. With one quick swipe of the hoof, the bullets flew in straight lines toward me; destroying everything in their paths. I tucked my head in my hooves, covering my ears as well as I possibly could. The ringing in my ears became unbearable as I tried to leave my cover. I jumped out from behind the throne and charged at Twilight. I was getting desperate; nothing in my arsenal would work. I ran at Twilight, hoping to receive some sort of reaction from her, but alas, none came. She continued to walk toward me with a slow, steady pace. Confused at her lack of response, I continued to run at her; extending my right hoofblade as I attempted an air assassination. I could hear Twilight chuckle as she used her lame wing to push me out of the air. I slid across the ground in a puddle of blood. She stopped for a moment to change direction, but continued to walk toward me anyway. My legs shook as I tried to stand up. I could not lose this one, not today, not tomorrow, never. I struggled to stand up, the blood loss was far too much for me to handle. I fell to the ground with a large splash. I looked up to see Twilight standing over me; I could hear her stepping in the puddles of blood I had created. She opened her wings as blood fell from them, dripping to the floor. It was a horrid sight to see a friend in, but she was no longer a friend but an enemy of my family. She looked down at me, refusing to retreat her wings despite the pain she was in,

“Do you cede?”

I glared at her, what kind of question was that? I would survive until the day the sun blew up. I struggled to stand up, eventually finding myself victorious against gravity. I coughed a wad of blood and watched it as it hit the bloodied ground. I looked down, she continued to wait patiently.

“No.”

I said it in a firm tone as I reached into my cloak and retrieved a small throwing knife and threw it at her left hoof. It caught her off guard for just a second, but I took the opportunity to ran away; gathering ground while I still could. She growled,

“You’ve lost Applejack! Just accept it!”

I glared at her,

“Not until every last ounce of blood has left my body, I haven’t!”

She looked at the state I was in and laughed,

“Well it looks like you’re doing a good job with that!”

I growled, running towards her with whatever strength I could find. I watched as she walked towards the throne, speaking in a quiet tone; something that I could not comprehend. I closed my eyes as six words left her mouth,

“This time, I will not miss.”

A flash of light left her horn and headed straight for me. I tried to slide under but failed to react in time. I closed my eyes as my hooves felt weak and nimble. My sprint turned into a simple walk where I then came to a full halt only to result in me kneeling on the ground; standing on my two hind knees. I spat out the words,

“What did you? What did you do?”

My eyesight began to blur as I could hear Twilight whisper in my ear,

“It’s time to let go Applejack.”

I collapsed to the ground, feeble and defeated. My satchel fell to the floor, spilling its contents across the floor. I watched as the box I had kept a secret to everypony rolled along the puddles of blood. Twilight walked to the box, pushing it aside and observing the keyhole; immediately drawing the connection. I closed my eyes, harnessing whatever scent of hearing was left. I heard a loud crash from the floor below, I smiled,

“It’s not over yet, Twilight.”

Twilight moved over to my limp body, picking up her brother’s sword from across the room,

“It is for you.”

I looked up as the Twilight raised the sword over my head. I spat out my last words,

“It’s not over, we will return.”

Scroll #9 - Laugh No More

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.